Carrie: Blood Of Redemption

Carrie: Blood of Redemption is a 2017 Supernatural Drama/Thriller film and is the sequel to the 2013 remake film "Carrie". Directed once more by Kimberly Pierce, produced this time by David Heyman and Jason Blum and distributed by Universal Pictures, Heyday Films and Blumhouse Productions, the film features Chloë Grace Moretz, Nat and Alex Wolff, Gabriella Wilde, Portia Doubleday, Scout Taylor-Compton, Judy Greer, Donnabella Mortel, Amy Jo Johnson, Jay Hernandez, Asher Book, Skylan Brooks, Chris O' Neal, Andi Matichak, KJ Apa, Nick Nolte, Sissy Spacek and Odeya Rush. Based on the Stephen King novel, "Carrie" and the original 1976 film adaptation, this follows the story of a telekinetic teenager who now searches for forgiveness. Kimberly Pierce had talked about more then one sequel to the 2013 film adaptation, but not enough money was made by Sony in order to continue forward with the project and Kimberly stepped down. However in late 2014, film studio and American entertainment company Lionsgate and Blumhouse picked up the project where it left off and confirmed that a Carrie sequel WAS in progress, which prompted Kimberly Pierce to come back to direct and David Heyman produce this time along with his company Heyday Films. Two years later, the film was released to critical acclaim.

Main Cast[]

Chloë Grace Moretz as Carrieta M. "Carrie" White

Gabriella Wilde as Susan D. "Sue" Snell

Nat Wolff as Sean Ford

Alex Wolff as Raymond "Ray" Ford

Portia Doubleday as Christine "Chris" Hargensen

Scout Taylor-Compton as Kaityln Lawrence

Judy Greer as Rita Desjardin

Donnabella Mortel as Anisha Paris

Amy Jo Johnson as Detective Vanessa Daniels

Jay Hernandez as Detective Jones

Asher Book as Thomas Holland

Chris O'Neal as Scott Heralds

Andi Matichak as Tara Kendrick

Skylan Brooks as Alex Campbell

KJ Apa as Ian Simmons

Elise Vargas as Isabelle Carrie Snell

Mouna Traore as Erika Gogan

Demetrius Joyette as George Dawson

Cynthia Preston as Eleanor Snell

Joey King as Aimee Summers

Nick Nolte as Ralph White

Sissy Spacek as Judith Cochran

Odeya Rush as Rachel Lang

Synopsis[]

After Carrie White's recent rampage of destruction throughout Maine in 2013, the town of Chamberlain has desperately tried to settle back in and try to ignore the events that had transpired. But 5 and a half years later, the sins of Chamberlain follow Sue Snell and her new friends Sean and Raymond Ford down to Florida, as Carrie is revived. Even though the proclaimed Angel Of Havoc is still corrupted from what had happened previous, the trio eventually find a way to persuade Carrie to come quietly as she finally puts the past behind her and finds love. But with Carrie struggling to control her demonic side as well as finding out the truth about her seemingly deceased father Ralph, dealing with a vengeful ex girlfriend and a psychopathic killer on the loose, is it possible that Carrie can recover again before it's too little too late? Or will she forever be feared by the many people who refuse to give her what she had longed for: acceptance?

Story[]

There is good and there is evil in this world and the life of one has been filled with evil....pain.....hurt.....and dare I say HELL. Even though I tried to do good for her and for others, evil comes in many different forms. It's evasive. It runs over all of us, like water. I thought I would be at peace after I showed my true colors but as I feared, God has yet to answer my prayers but maybe, maybe there is hope for us. But.......what if there is none?

~Chamberlain, Maine, January 2014~

As the mild glimmer of sunlight faded away from the cracked ground of pavement on the roads of Chamberlain, right aside the road was where the cemetery laid. There was also what appeared to be a sunshower occurring around the time the sun began to creep away.

Finally, the sky gave way as it fully erupted into rain. It did make for a pretty sight since it wouldn't take the scenery away from the area but it wouldn't make the graveyard any less presentable like it needed to be. Especially not since the year 2013.

It was only last year that countless lives had been robbed, taken, stolen from their relatives after a senseless act of violence shook the town of Chamberlain and burned it to its core. Needless to say, the one responsible for said senseless act had no chance to get the last laugh of any kind; as she had died that very same night. And that one grave of that one individual was the only one that stood out amongst all the others.

Her grave was nothing but a tombstone that had a heart-snapped crack over the stone, spray-painted in bright red paint.

It read: "Carrie White Burns In Hell".

Luckily, the excessive rainfall was washing away the paint over the stone. But it couldn't wash away the crack embedded within the stone; almost as if that crack was now a permanent part of the body that laid flat underneath. Despite no origin of how the crack came to be, it led straight from underneath the ground.....

....while a single white rose laid besides the stone, withered and nearly decayed.

Suddenly, a loud thump shakes the ground and the grave as the rose tips over and falls. The thumping sound only grows louder and louder and louder as the ground began to slowly cave in until finally, another thump later and the entire tombstone breaks off and just crumbles from the weight of the force.

However for a brief moment afterwards, nothing happens. But then the ground begins to shake excessively until the ground continues to cave in.

POP!

A hand reaches out from below. Twitching violently with dirt staining the skin, another hand pops out seconds later as both arms sluggishly pulls up against the grass. Scratching and crawling and slipping repeatedly, both hands keep pressing forward until eventually, the upper half of the body gets above ground and just lies down.

Once it's face is shown, only one thing is certain: This is no zombie or ancient mythical being.

This was Carrie White (Chloe Grace Moretz).

Breathing in and out heavily and rather frantically, she managed to break herself away from what was left of her grave, slowly getting her lower body above ground, wearing the same clothes she wore the night she "died".

She crawled down onto both her knees and slowly looked down at her hand still resembling that safe cut from the night of the Black Prom massacre, not to mention the dry cuts below her right leg and left arm.

It wasn't long before she looked up to the sky with the rain pouring down upon her and as she felt raindrop after raindrop make contact against her skin, it made for a bittersweet realization.

This was no dream. No nightmare. No hallucination of any kind.

She IS alive again.

But all she wished was that she wasn't as she continued to look around her, coming back to terms of the very sins she had committed mere months ago.

Sensing nowhere else to go but forward, Carrie basically trudges up to a vertical basis, limping on both her legs before eventually losing balance, down to a knee yet again.

Unfortunately, upon getting the wherewithal to continue walking, walking a few feet and back onto the open road, she saw fog: an endless blanket of fog that leads back to the ONE place that had caused her so much trouble all those months ago.

She once again breathed heavily as she feels the ashy stoney ligaments of every pebble and texture underneath her bare feet. Anxiety wasn't the right word to describe how she felt, as her judgement was as clouded as the fog was. Without staring out into space any further, she slowly and calmly walked into the fog.

To her unfortunate surprise, what was left of Maine was left to be desired. Buildings were left uncharted and destroyed, sidewalks broken, cars demolished and Ewen High School.....the school where she became the person she was known as now, was reduced to nothing. Flooding herself with all these vivid horrific memories made it clear that Carrie was either hallucinating or that she was actually in her own separate reality of hell; one in which she wished all was left behind......

The city had became a ghost town in the following months and it never did rebuild itself from the ashes of the disaster, because the people lost their will to hope. Therefore, many, if not all of the residents decided to leave the town in order to forget the deaths and the Carrie White affair.

But forget is too strong of a word for some people to take in.

After revisiting the images from her violent and horrific past, she eventually trudges by and stops at the one location she remembers last being at: her house.....or what used to be her house.

The force of her powers, from what she remembered, had swallowed the house whole into a wormhole. But now, barely anything was left of it. To think the main source of all her pain, her sorrow, and her suffering would somehow end up being a part of her sadness. After all, it was the only home she had.

And it brought tears to her eyes. One teardrop dropped, rippling through a moderate sized puddle, spitting its reflection back towards the young girl. One half she saw simply herself while the monster revealed itself on the other: a cold, motionless devil of a girl with thick, crimson liquid running down her pale cheeks, blonde hair tainted by mud, blue eyes now red and lost.

Focusing on the past was strangely harder than usual since Carrie was suddenly overwhelmed by this nauseating head trauma as she stumbled over alongside the road; the rain still pouring harder and harder onto her as she just collapses beside the street.

With her legs, body and head giving away, Carrie just fell deeper and deeper into unconsciousness, slipping straight into a coma.

However, despite this town being deserted for the state of it, not all of the towns locals left just yet. A van filled with a family of four and packed bags happened to be driving by, just to pass through to get to the border.

The man behind the wheel and his wife in the drivers seat were the first to notice the poor girl perched on the road and both lift their faces in surprise as he slightly hits the brakes and stops the car which made the two children (A boy and a girl) slightly confused.

Boy: Dad, why are we stopping? Are we already there?

Man: No. Just something in the road."

Woman: Or someone.....get the umbrella.

The windshield wipers kept flapping on the windshield as the man came out of the drivers seat, opening the umbrella as he ran towards Carrie holding it over him. He kneeled down to observe and soon turned her over to her front side, for him to realize she's a person.

The sight was hard to put into words. "Jesus Christ....."

Going in to check for a pulse, the woman rolled down her window to stick her head out to check on her husband.

Woman: Honey, what is it?

Man: It's some kid....she's out like a light, but she's barely alive. Get my phone from the pouch of my seat!

as his wife reached back to the back of the driver's seat and grabbed her husband's cell phone there which worried the kids even more than before. The woman soon dialed 911.

911. What is your state of emergency?

Woman: Yes. My family and I found some kid out in the middle of the road. She looks 17 or older but barely alive.

Minutes pass later as the rain really started to pick up as a white minivan breezes past the charred remains of Ewen High School, for whoever was driving was also on it's way to the border of what was once Chamberlain. In the back of said Van was a few furniture suitcases filled with clothes, supply boxes and other toiletries and kitchenware.

The driver of the van, one Rita Desjardin (Judy Greer), also felt the need to leave this town after everything that happened months ago as she felt nothing but sorrow and sadness for everyone who died that night....but mostly for the one girl she grew to care for ever since she first came to Chamberlain High on her Freshman year almost five years ago: Carrie.

Desjardin, in a way, blamed herself after the prom incident cause while she wasn't responsible for playing a part in it, she could understand why Carrie did what she did even though taking their lives wasn't the answer. But deep down in her heart of hearts, she thought if she and the other teachers and staff were more cautious of what was happening to her and secured all the doors, then maybe what happened wouldn't have occurred. She even learned that Carrie and Tommy Ross weren't even the ones supposed to win the privilege of king and queen of prom in the first place. They really had less votes compared to anyone else because of Carrie and that the box filled with more votes for them were all fake.

After realizing that, she had been stuck in a mental state of depression for so long that she couldn't do anything about it. Months later and she still hasn't gotten over it as tears ran down from her eyes the further she drove on. Red and blue lights shine over her face as she inches closer and closer to the border which turned made her expression reek of utter confusion.

She managed to park her van on the side, getting a glimpse of the ambulance through the rain on her windshield, seeing two paramedics lifting the girl up on the stretcher while the family of four car still parked there.

Desjardin: What the--?

Confused and also intrigued as she just rushes out the van, not caring how wet the rain would get her: She had to know what was going on but only if the paramedics would allow her.

Paramedic: Ma'am? Not now, stay back.

She couldn't reply to him even if she wanted to because when she got close to the two paramedics and the stretcher, her jaw nearly fell all the way down once she got a closer look on who was on that stretcher.

Desjardin basically stumbles over her words before could finally say something, given her shock and dumbfounded expression.

Desjardin: Carrie? Oh my god! OH MY GOD, CARRIE?!

Paremedic: Ma'am, we need you to stay back.

Desjardin: You don't understand. I know her!

Paramedic: This your daughter, ma'am?

Rita pauses at the statement. She knew the truth as much some other locals did but knowing some remaining locals might know what happened out here, she didn't want to take any chances in case things could end up worse for her than they already have.

So.....after looking back at the family car, she turned back to the paramedics, doing the only thing she could say, thinking of the only option she could muster to save Carries life.

Desjardin: Yes, sir! I was....I was looking for her on my way out of town. Is she alright?

Paramedic: She has a pulse but it's weak. Only time will tell if she recovers. We have to get her past the border cause every hospital has been closed down.

Desjardin: I know. Nearest hospital's in Wiscasset. Can I, at least, follow you there?

Paramedic: Yes, ma'am, of course. Your daughter's in good hands

The paramedics informed her as they loaded Carrie onboard of the ambulance as Desjardin hopped back in her van and tails behind them. Just then, the family car drove off a minute later.

One more hour passes by at Midcoast Hospital in Wiscasset, Maine as the ambulance delivers Carrie, wheeling her inside as Desjardin parked across from them with this petrified look of fear overcome her.

But little did she know: someone else who was present when the prom and town destruction occurred was at that very same hospital.....in labor.

——————————————————————

Revolving and transitioning inside of the Midcast Hospital, passing by separate rooms and separate floors, it stops on Floor 6 and rotates to over to the room of one Susan D. "Sue" Snell (Gabrielle Wilde) A feeling of Deja Vu overtook her as she was screaming and writhing in excruciating pain, preparing to give birth to her firstborn. Only her mother Eleanor was present beside her as she had to watch her daughter keep pushing and pushing only for the pain to intensify.

It was at this moment where Sue flashes back to a nightmare she had in which this exact predicament happens, only a bloody arm would come out and grab her. Every time she goes back to that memory, it would scare her like Hell.

In the midst of the procedure, Sue began shaking and shuffling in her hospital bed as the doctors tried keeping her steady as she just kept screaming, "No!"

Eleanor: Sue.....it was just a dream. Keep pushing.

Knowing how close to over it would be, Sue followed her mother's advice, continuing to hold on for dear life until finally, she yelled in DEEP pain and agony, pushing as hard as she could muster until she just couldn't anymore.

Soon though, she heard crying......

.....faint baby crying....

If the sound wasn't angelic enough, the sight would definitely change that including what the doctor told her next. "You have a baby girl, Ms. Snell", he said. The words rang through Sue like a wrecking ball. She couldn't help but to smile while panting as she remembered what a certain somebody had said to her one night.....

It's a girl.

What?

You don't know?

Oh my god......

As soon as they cleaned her up and wrapped the baby up in a blanket, they gave her to Sue as her mother smiled and looked closely at her new born granddaughter.

The baby just slides her hand across Sue's chin and it made her chuckle slightly at what had to be a dream come true. She lets out a small sigh of relief

Sue: H-hi, hi there......my little Carrie.

While it was all joy down on one floor, it was panic mode on the other. Desjardin has been outside in the hallway, twiddling her thumbs in sheer anticipation for the doctor to come and update her on Carries condition up to the last note. She honestly doubted she would ever see her again but it didn't mean it's what she wanted.

She was devastated when she heard the news of Carries supposed death, which made it all the more important to her that she returns the favor. Carrie technically saved her in the past so it made sense for Desjardin to do the same.

Finally, a doctor comes out the E.R room and approaches Desjardin as she bolts out of her chair.

Desjardin: What happened? Is she alright?

The doctor wasted no time telling her the basics.

Doctor: By the time paramedics arrived, she fell into a coma. Thankfully, it wasn't that serious as we first suspected. If it had been like that, there'd be no telling how long she'd be out for. Most comas don't last more than two to four weeks but your daughter is extremely lucky; she's regaining consciousness now, by some miracle.

Sighing heavily, Desjardin was relived.

Desjardin: Let me speak to her then. Please.

Doctor: I'll give you a few minutes.

In the E.R, Carrie was indeed slowly opening her eyes and regaining focus after hours of being knocked out. It didn't take long for her to see where she was, thanks to the gown she was wearing and the tubes connected to her body. She slowly sat up, grabbing her head and looking confused until the sound of a door opening creeps in on her.

An unsettling chill crawled down her spine every-time she heard a door opening. The memories of that dreaded closet door, the lonely nights she had to confess to sins not committed, all of the times she was confiscated against her will. Nothing else made her think more of those nights than that. By the time the door opened all the way, it made her turn her head over as the Doctor stepped in.

She was quick to ask "How are you feeling, young lady?"

The doctor got nothing but the sound of silence from Carrie. Not one word was ushered as she just stared at her almost in petrified silence. Rather it was confusion or plain curiosity, she just had to lay there and hear what the doctor had to say.

Doctor: It's alright. You're safe. Your mother is here to see you.

The word "mother" caught her complete attention and raise her expression and blurt out the first words she ever said in hours.

Carrie: M-Momma......??

The doctor moved back as who Carrie really expected to be Margaret White but to a bigger surprise, it was her old gym teacher.

Carrie: M--M---Ms---

Desjardin: Um....Doctor?

She intervenes, cutting her off before she can blow her cover.

Desjardin: Can we have our five minutes alone, please?

The doctor shuts the door to leave them in their privacy. Desjardin couldn't help but look at Carrie somewhere in-between happy and distressed. She was grateful that she was alive but there was no way for her to understand HOW. Desjardin let out a small smile and blushed.

Desjardin: Carrie.....you're alive.....

With no time for Carrie to reply, Desjardin just inches herself closer, grabbing Carrie in a tight hug and crying out loud from the guilt she felt from the months prior 'till now.

Desjardin: Oh Carrie....I'm so sorry....I'm so sorry I wasn't careful.

Carrie: What....what do you mean?

She lets go and looked at her dead in the eyes. The last thing she needed was her suffering from amnesia and having her forget almost everything. "Do you remember anything, Carrie?"

The expression over her face spoke volumes.

Carrie: Last thing I remember.....my house was falling apart. I was holding my mother when she died.....

The further she pressed, the quicker her expressions changed and the more guilt ridden she became.

Carrie: She tried to kill me and I had to stop her. I never--never meant to but she really meant to kill me.....I....

Desjardin: Carrie, Carrie, look at me.

She looked back directly in her eyes with tears, just being reminded of her mother's death.

Desjardin: I understand it's all hard to process. I can only imagine how you've felt all this time since those months ago but--

Carrie suddenly flinches as she bolts up off the back of the bed. "Months? It's been months?"

This surprised Desjardin slightly. She really had no idea she was actually dead before and crawled out and away from a cemetery mere hours ago.

Desjardin: You mean you don't know how long it's been?

Carrie nodded no.

But little did any of them know, as Desjardin would tell her all she knew, there wasn't much thickness in the walls to fully distort their voices enough to make them unrecognizable, as Sue would find out. Hearing their faint voices on the other side, she frowned in confusion. She was certain she almost recognized those voices as she just approached the wall, holding her two minute old child who soon fell asleep in her arms. Needless to say, Eleanor noticed her and piped, "Sue, what is it?"

Sue: I....I don't know.....did....did someone we know come here with you, Mom?

Eleanor: No, just me. Your father's already in Florida setting up our new house. Why?

Having looked back at the wall and eavesdropping again, Sue couldn't hear anything no more, for the sound must've subsided.

Sue: Um....no reason....

She turned her attention back to her new born daughter.

On the other side, Carrie was left reeling with a lot more questions than answers given everything Desjardin briefed her on. But at the end of it, it left Carrie with only ONE question in mind.

Carrie: And why did that Doctor say you were my mother.....?

Desjardin: I knew you were going to ask that. See, Carrie....the entire U.S, the whole world knows what happened at prom that night. Many people thought it was an accident or that gangs burned it down....but some people actually know the truth. The ones who know don't know HOW you did it cause they don't believe in....whatever it was you did. I couldn't take chances without risking your life so I had to make it like you were my daughter.

More confusion and more guilt was evidently shown more in Carries eyes compared to what came out of her mouth.

Carrie: Why would you do that? I....I hurt people....I hurt you....I killed everyone.

Desjardin: I couldn't leave you back there to suffer anymore.

Carrie: What if I deserved it?

That statement took Desjardin aback a bit. Given how she's seen Carrie down on her luck almost all the time, this should've been no surprise. But it was.

Desjardin: Why would you say that?

Her answer was brutally honest.

Carrie: Cause I'm a monster.

Carrie nearly broke down into tears again only to be caught in another hug as Desjardin shushed softly at her.

Desjardin: Maybe......maybe what happened at prom was partly my fault too.

Carrie: How...?

Desjardin: I should have kept an eye on Tina and her friends. Had guards at every door. Checked if we had outdoor security. Hell, I should have expelled them after that video they made of you. If I had......

Carrie didn't need to interrupt but she felt the need to.

Carrie: Principal Morton wouldn't have let you.

A slight groan passed through Desjardins lips. "Well, he should of.....but still...."

Carrie: Ms. Desjardin. You don't need you to take responsibility for whatever I did. Sure, I was scared to trust you at first but you had nothing to do with.....that bucket.....it was.....

Desjardin: Chris.....?

"PLEASE!" Raising her voice and startling her former gym teacher, the tone of her voice made the entire room, let alone the whole hospital shake and rumble with one fell swoop. Carrie had to calm herself down and keep a cool head, for the last thing anyone wanted was for anyone else to notice her.

She had gotten enough publicity for once.

Carrie: D--D---Don't say her name......

Understanding where she was coming from, Desjardin nodded respectfully and after a minute of silence, one MORE question popped in Carrie's head.

Carrie: What's gonna happen to me now?

For such a good question, it deserved an equally good response and Desjardin had something like that in mind. "Forgive me for answering a question with a question but....." A moment of silence flooded the room again as Carrie stared at her former gym teacher as these words came out:

Desjardin: How would you like to come live with me?

Carrie only raised her eyebrows when she heard that only to face down mere seconds later. Knowing her mother was gone and with nowhere to to go, she had no idea what to say or even how to respond to that. Carrie just kept to herself as Desjardin looked at her in concern.

Desjardin: Come on. Say something, Carrie....

~Four Years Later~

Maybe there has been some instances where I wish I didn't have go back and fix whatever it was I did but what a difference a few years make.

~Present Day~

~Tampa, Florida. January 2018~

Pain and trauma come in many different forms and while it is true that pain can be overcome, for others, such trauma can be carried on as it further greatens the burden of the host. Four years have passed since Chamberlain and nothing could appear to heal Carrie White's aching heart.

Agreeing to go with Ms. Desjardin, they both moved out of Maine entirely both vowing to stitch themselves up and leave the shadows of the past behind. Settling in a new house in a new neighborhood, it seemed like they were going to have that said opportunity to start over. But only if Desjardin TRULY knew what had become of Carrie since then. Carrie had gotten better at getting out more and trying to socialize but even at four years straight, not a lot of progress went through. Moving away from the lifestyle that her mother had forced her and grew her into was a tricky situation to try and detach herself from.

And this morning would be no different. Walking barefoot with the carpet gently rubbing off the soles of her feet made her feel like she was almost walking on water. With her powers, she'd definitely get away with that but that wasn't like her.

Creeping out the hallway in the wee hours of January 26th, 2018, Carrie still felt as alone as she did all these years back. Having to adjust to this new lifestyle wasn't as frustrating as she thought the second time around. As she scoured the kitchen and viewed over the kitchen counter, she couldn't help but gripe at the sight of the closet door from the other side of the room.

Or flinch at the sight of all the kitchen knifes laying aside the sink in horizontal position.

Or ponder over the thought of no Bible or cross or statue of Jesus staring down at her, dripping blood as if it was staring straight through her subconsciousness, into her soul.

It got to the point where even pouring a single cup of coffee became difficult for Carrie to muster, as the sound of the liquid being poured downwards into the mug was all the more familiar sense of Deja Vu: the dripping and splattering of pigs blood from that bucket that dangled above her head that fateful night. Having dropped the coffee pot when the imagery became too real, Carrie barely catches it an inch before it hits the floor. Having to exert very little brain power to pull it off, she levitates the pot through the air and carefully placed it on the counter.

Sighing heavily, she just sat there near the table, staring up at the ceiling.

Literally anything that reminded her of the life she had before or that night of the massacre, including her powers, was difficult to keep from her.

There's a scream that can't be silenced: Its rising, growing louder and louder. It's the scream of a child abandoned long ago......As the screams echoed endlessly in that bedroom, that closet, that bathroom, it echoes now in my mind. It plagues me, penetrating all the dark places. It slams into the loss and bounces against the regret and the pain: a permanent reminder of my own past, a past I can never escape.

Taking her coffee mug and taking a quick sip, she just closes her eyes, pondering to herself.

The river of death has flown through me and I can't put it out. It hasn't been contained because that's all it is. A river. MY river....flowing endlessly through every stretch of my being. And the current is filled with dead bodies; the bodies that I buried that night. Some speak to me, some don't. Some I recognize, other's I don't remember. But they're all still there. They all are......

Carrie?

The voice brings Carrie out of her head as she snaps her head back towards the hallway, seeing Desjardin perched up by the wall, arms crossed, taking a good long look at the girl she had soon learned to idolize.

Desjardin: Good morning.

Carrie: G--Good morning.

Desjardin: See you've already made some coffee for the both of us.

Carrie: Yeah it's just--

It took a few extra seconds for Carrie to get her thoughts together

Carrie: I needed something to energized me in some shape or form cause I couldn't sleep last night.

Something about the way she said that didn't really ring well with Desjardin.

Desjardin: Mind if I sit down?

She does.

Desjardin: So is it....another nightmare? Hallucination?

Carrie: I don't know what it was....

Fearing how this might get out of control she just places her mug down as Desjardin poured herself a cup of coffee.

Carrie:....but nothing seems to be enough to rid me of these horrors that continue to plague my head. It's hard.

Desjardin: Is it really that hard to let the past die?

That type of question is the type that gets ushered all the time and it's normally the one question people would try to avoid answering. All except Carrie. She took no pride in ignoring the question let alone not answering.

Carrie: If you've seen what I've seen.....do the same things that I've done.....then there'd be no escape.

She brought up an interesting point. Not many people knew about Carrie's home-life and nobody really bothered to ask her to begin with. In a world where people want instant gratification and where everybody's so quick to judge people before they truly know them, she was the perfect example of one out of many pieces of society that was set to be buried and left behind.

Desjardin: Then help me understand.

Carrie watches as Desjardin sips her coffee, gently placing the mug down.

Desjardin: Maybe if you put me in your shoes for once, I can help you escape.

In pleasant silence, Carrie just eerily turns away.

Desjardin: Please.

At the end of the day Carrie really saw no point of protesting against her request. Knowing Desjardin has shown her nothing but kindness and support all the years she's known her it made sense to tell her everything Regardless of how awful the truth is

Waiting a full minute too long, Carrie spills the beans.

Carrie: Yes......my Momma did abuse me.

Desjardin immediately spits out her coffee amidst hearing that shocking revelation. "What?!"

Carrie: You may have heard some basic rumors about her but the only half of them are true. See....I never knew my Daddy. But when Momma talked about him all she explained was how.....how drunk he was the night he---

Another slight pause.

Carrie: Well....he may not have been himself under that whisky but Dad held her down and forced himself on her. Momma said she was blinded by depression and fear that she always looked up to God for comfort. And the only thing she got into return was.....me....

Sob story or not, it was effective in its own way.

Carrie: But while growing up.....Momma feared I was....some child of sin. She...used to hit me with Bibles....accused me of sinning as Eve.....locked me in the closet....

Having to look back at Desjardins closet door, she barely glimpses at it for a second before turning away. Desjardin was horrified of what she was hearing but it all made sense to her now. On one hand, a part of her felt sorry for Margaret for the incident with her husband but she was PISSED about how she treated her own daughter and the other part of her was glad she died.

It might've seemed wrong to be glad someone so awful died but it's understanding cause of what horrible acts they caused. Yet, she knew she couldn't tell Carrie that; not without internally crushing her. So she basically said what she could.

Desjardin: Carrie listen to me. You're not under that abuse anymore. I'm never gonna force you into a closet or beat you with any damn books.

Carrie just sits up sternly, remembering how she was taught to never curse. She found it shocking that her gym teacher said one of those forbidden words, let alone in front of her.

Desjardin: What? Carrie--

Carrie: I'm sorry, I just......I never have gotten used to those words everyone at school said all the time.....

Understanding that, she nods.

Desjardin: Sometimes, yeah. Either out of their control like when they're angry or having too much fun. But that isn't evil, Carrie. Everything isn't a sin. This is what you need to understand, which is why you need more time to make more progress out there.

Carrie: But....Ms. Desjardin.....I don't think I'm ready yet.

Desjardin: It's been years since Chamberlain, dear. You can't spend the rest of your life cooped up in the house withering away. It's not good for you....no one even knows who you really are yet and many of the locals around here are nice. Like, uh....like our next door neighbors.

Given the years that have passed by, Carrie still knew relatively little about the people who lived either by her or close to her.

"Neighbors?", she ushers.

Desjardin: Yeah, the Ford brothers......they seem to be around your age, attending community college. They talk to me much but one of them does wave to me while I'm heading out for work and he's walking to campus. You should go there and meet a few people, if not at least visit the campus.

Carrie only squints her eyes and nods her head unconvinced. She didn't know and from the looks of it, she didn't want to.

Seeing how this was getting nowhere quickly, Desjardin wasn't giving up so easily.

Desjardin: Well...what'd you like to do for fun?

Carrie: Fun? No one's ever asked me that before. I hardly even know what fun is. But I guess.....I like knitting and sowing.

That made Desjardin's job all more easier, for the time being.

Desjardin: Ahh....well....I know a good knitting shop somewhere in town that could put your talents to good use. And......you remember the 10 meters I gave you and the girls in my class?

Gym class: another part of her past that held a crucial piece to her puzzle she could never remove. She hardly remembered doing much of the exercise in most of her P.A. classes.

Carrie: The suicides? Yeah....?

Desjardin: Well, I was thinking....if you're ever up for it how bout you and I go to the park and take a jog together.

Carrie: You mean like a run?

She nods.

Desjardin: Yeah. When college gymnastics was my major back then, I took jogs every weekend. It helped relieve my stress from time to time. Maybe it can do the same for you.

Carrie once again, doesn't respond. Her former teacher can only be assume that she needs time to think over it.

Desjardin: You know what, sweetheart? There's no rush. Just take all the time you need and let me know.

Carrie turned around and walked back to the kitchen to refill her coffee mug, sinking back into her thoughts again. Even she had to admit, her offer felt too good to pass up as tempting as it was but that was yet to be accepted.

Outside, next door to Carrie and Desjardin's house opposite of the fence from them, two boys roughly around the age of 22 were out and about dressed in hoodies and shorts playing basketball in 62 degree weather.

Brothers Sean (Nat Wolff) and Raymond Ford (Alex Wolff) seemed pretty even on the score they set for themselves. Considering how both of them were pros at the game at basketball, it made fairly good sense but Sean was nearly out of breath from the vigorous workout, giving Ray the opportunity to knock the ball out of his hands.

Ray: Giving up already?

Sean just scoffs. "In your dreams. I'm just not re-energized."

Ray: Well, whose fault is that? You drank the last of the Gatorades.

"And whose always running low on cardio and forcing us to run double the suicides every weekend, huh?", Sean fires back.

Ray playfully nudges him in the shoulder. "Don't rub it in, Sean. We're already on a hot streak for this weekends game and if we wanna run the Turro team into the ground, gotta be more hard as ever."

Taking advantage of his younger brother lecturing on, Sean knocks the ball out Rays hands.

Ray: Oi!

Knocking the ball out his hands, he dribbles it underneath Ray and just slam dunks the basket. However, Ray couldn't help but to take a crack at Sean for his positioning on how he made the basket. "Umm, ok? What was that flash?"

Sean basically shrugs it off. "You were droning on. And besides, I figured I'd pull a Shaquille O'Neal on ya." Now that felt a little bit like an insult.

Ray: Shaq? For real, now? You know he couldn't make a free throw back in the day, right?"

Sean: Yeah? Well, when you're tall enough to the point where you can dunk without jumping, you ain't gotta make free throws either.

Partially finding the joke funny but mostly trying to laugh it off, Ray just chuckles endlessly as he tosses Sean his towel and walks back inside to get his. Wiping the sweat of his face, Seans eye caught a glimpse of Carrie stepping out to the back patio for fresh air. Almost immediately, he just stood there in place, letting his towel fall off his shoulder. It's as if time was held in place and everything just slowed down in his mind.

He had never seen anyone else so beautiful in all his life. It's almost as if in his eyes, Carrie was like an Angel that flew straight down from Heaven.

But only if he knew......

Besides from getting air, Carrie was just taking the thought into consideration of what Rita said earlier. And again, she did realize that Desjardin was in the right. Sure, she may not be living the lifestyle she lived all her life but then again, it's just hard to build a new one when you're used to the old one. And just for a minute, Carrie turned her eyes sideways with Sean looking at her and both of them flinched upon being spotted. Sean just chuckled nervously, already giving off the wrong impression.

Sean: Um....Good day, miss....

He gets no reply. Just another blank stare from Carrie before she just turned away only for Sean to approach the fence and call her out again. This time, she seemed to acknowledge his voice as she moved away from the fence.

Sean: I, um....I know some locals around here but I don't think we met before. Umm.....I'm Sean. Sean Ford.

A slight facial muscle contraction on the right side of Carries face caused her to twitch slightly at his direction. He had her attention again but she still said nothing.

Sean: I....don't suppose you talk....do you?

Carrie just suddenly rushed back inside, leaving Sean feeling like a complete buffoon for asking that.

Sean: I don't suppose you talk. Nice one Sean, you asshole.

"Oi!" Sean looked back seeing Ray in causal attire and a bac pack over his shoulder. "C'mon, man. Hit the showers. We got less than an hour to be at campus."

——————————————————————

Minutes after the Ford brothers leave, the door bell rings on Desjardins new residence. The former Chamberlain High gym teacher put down her magazine and set her mug on the coffee table and walked towards the door, puzzled. She wasn't expecting anyone nor was she opening it right away. Even when the doorbell rang once more, she didn't feel the need to do such a thing. All she could do was respond from where she was.

Desjardin: Who is it?

Rita Desjardin?

Desjardin: Yes...?

I'm Dr. Anisha Paris. I'd like to make an appointment with your daughter Carrie.

A string of confusion overtook the gym teacher. She didn't remember making an appointment for her former student and she sure as hell knew it wasn't the right period of time for Carrie to be receiving any sort of treatment no matter how large or small.

She didn't want to come out as disrespectful but she felt something was off, in terms of who the doctor was talking about.

But finally giving herself a reason to follow through, she bolts the door open and the sight she was presented to was a black female (Donnabella Mortel) who looked a little less younger than her and a lot shorter in height. Regardless of appearance, she looked professional enough. "How do you know Carrie?"

Anisha: I've been keeping eyes on your 'daughter' for some time now, Rita. It's sort of come to my attention that she's been pretty much hiding from the outside world every chance she gets. But that only depends on what happened is true? About her past? How it led up to that fateful night?

Feeling uncomfortable, Desjardin wanted to leave the matter right then and there.

Desjardin: It's safe to say some things are better left unsaid. I'm sorry but I'm gonna have to ask you to leave.

But still, Anisha insisted. "You'd be throwing a golden ticket away, Rita. I might be able to help her."

One too many times that statement was ushered and one too many times did that alleged promise end up falling on deaf ears. The last thing needed was for history to repeat itself and God knows they don't need any more lives to be taken. Desjardin couldn't help but to feel disgusted when the doctor said those words.

Desjardin: Every other time someone told her that, she continued to get hurt. The last time someone tried to help her, lots of people paid the price for what she had to deal with. Whatever 'help' you have, its not gonna make this anguish disappear. It hasn't been that way since th—

Anisha: The Black Prom?

She just about had enough. Desjardin was nearly seconds from slamming the door in her face before it suddenly jerks all the way open as a force slams it back to the closet door on the inside. All the two women could do was just stare back at Carrie as she finally let her telekinesis be put to rest for the time being. The sight of Anisha would bring her some sighs of worry but since she had heard the entire conversation, there was no need to worry.

Once again, silence runs through the doorway as she approaches her.

All Carrie muttered was simply, "Help me how?"

That question was left to be desired at M&R Therapy Center where Anisha operated in her work. Against her better judgement, Carrie pleaded with Desjardin to take her there and to let her have her alone time with Anisha.

Needless to say progress was slowly building up as Carrie had spent the last FOUR hours in the room with her. It hardly felt like much though. So far, Anisha has gotten everything down from the date of birth all the way to the night before prom and insisted Carrie continue. She didn't really feel like it however as she contemplated getting up to the worst part.

Carrie had to stop herself from this tedious process and ask again, "What do you really want from me?"

For Anisha, she probably saw that coming.

Anisha: Like I've mentioned already, I just want to help.

Carrie: You're not the first person to tell me that. Only difference is the last person who tried to live up that promise died right here, next to me....in my arms.

The way she was holding up her hands as she spoke, everything about it just felt completely unnatural and it was difficult for Anisha to dismiss that because it was so obvious. The bets she could do was to continue to ask questions and provide support without pushing too far deep.

Anisha: Can I—can I at least get a name?

That was the exact moment where Carrie just wanted to bolt off the couch and walk off. But she didn't......and she told her EXACTLY what she wanted to hear, just not without rarely breaking her voice.

Carrie: Tommy Ross.

She nearly choked out having to pronounce his name: the only boy in school who didn't treat her like a sack of shit and invited her out to prom for just ONE NIGHT of being more than what she was.......

At this point, she just about had enough. Bolting off the couch and heading straight for the door, she was prepared to just move away from the matter right then and there and just leave now. But not before those four words were ushered:

Anisha: Did you love him?

For Carrie the entire world just stopped when those words were ushered. Nobody really brought up or mentioned the question up until now but even then the truth about how SHE felt about her "Relationship" with Tommy Ross was more tragic than sad.....and given how her expression changed as she let go of the doorknob even Carrie was ashamed

Carrie: True sorrow isn't as rare as true love...

That left Anisha confused

Anisha: Is that a yes or no?

Carrie: There's no simple answer to that. Does it look that way to you?

She couldn't argue with that.

Anisha: If that's the case....then....eleborate.

Silence was deafening for the time being twas as the common response Carrie had giving other for hours on end. As expected though, she does open her mouth.

Carrie: I wasn't supposed to be the one with him. I wasn't supposed to go out with him that night.

Anisha: Why do you say that?

As ashamed as Carrie was to admit the truth it was still the truth regardless and it needed to be said

Carrie: Because Tommy Ross was in love with someone else. Still, it was like....I knew he was during our dance and how he treated me sweetly. It was just out of sympathy....I--I don't know how to explain it but....I could hear what he was thinking.

Anisha: Hear? What he was thinking? Are you saying you read his mind?

Carrie: Look, I've said enough! Listen Dr....

Anisha: Anisha.

Carrie: Anisha. I appreciate this offer bit I don't see how this is suppose to help me. Maybe I shouldn't have bothered of coming here.

She just stares at Anisha disapprovingly as she just turns the the doorknob and opens it about to make her way out.

Carrie didn't have to say anything - she could see that this wasn't going to go through as well as she thought. She didn't have time for this she truly believed it would be easier to work together with someone who had actual ANSWERS but if she had to find out out alone so be it

Anisha: I met other people like you!

THAT'S what stopped Carrie dead in her tracks as she slowly turned her head around looking at the therapist in curiosity

The very thought of what she said sounded blasphemous yet it felt too real. Carrie knew from her high school days that there were others out there like her thanks to her research Given how inherited and potentially dangerous the ability felt to her it was a fact she could not argue with whatsoever Jumping to conclusions didn't feel all that wrong right about now but given the "Confirmation" she received seconds ago, it was unsure as to what she was to feel now.

Anisha: One of my first patients actually had the same powers as you. And since I first learned about it.....Telekinesis has been my obsession for a long time. It's origins remain a mystery to me but it's development has drastically increased my interests and as much as I'm ashamed to admit it......I've come to admire the skills of the supernatural. I spent the last six years of my life studying those abilities trying to learn of how what exactly created this phenomenon....and how it gets down from generation to generation.

Carrie mumbled between the crack of her lips as she closes the door and sits back down again this time Anisha had her full undivided attention

"Whether it was inherited or from natural causes", Carrie mumbled between the crack in her lips as she closes the door and sits back down again. This time, Anisha had her full undivided attention.

Anisha: There was......one incident that I picked up a year before your case. It was unknown as to how he got his powers but something set him off as well.....and in his final moments......it destroyed him.

Carrie listened more carefully as she kept on curious on who this other telekentic before her was. But there's one thing she knew for sure. "His gift became his curse".

Anisha: His scenario was definitely something but it wasn't until your case opened that I truly began to......question.....how far is it possible to push someone like you to the brink of collapse. Four years later and I still know little about you. All I know is, Carrie.....this power may feel like a curse to you but deep down, you must know it can be used for something of a higher purpose. I can give you support but not until I know more

Once again the meeting started to go downhill as it didn't take long for Carrie to put two and two together.

Carrie: More what?

Anisha: About that night. About those involved. Do you ever think about them, Carrie?

Knowing where she was going Carrie sat there with a broody expression plastered across her face as her eyes began twitching, clutching her fists without Anisha noticing. Neither of them seemed to notice the bookshelf on the left side of the room began to shake slightly as only a few books fell over.

Pretty soon, the table began to shake as well.

Anisha: Do you....feel guilty about their fate?

No words were spoken from her except for some more twitching in Carrie's eyes.

Anisha: I even borrowed something from the old Chamberlain evidence depository. They said they found it while investigating the remains of your house..

Carrie didn't even seem to notice Anisha had a suicase packed in her lab. Having a raised a few red flags already, Anisha opened the suicase which cause Carrie's powers to die down slowly. Everything present in the room that was shaking stopped....and what she pulled out.....

......was the the ruined torn dirt and bloody covered prom dress she wore that exact night in Chamberlain

Seeing it made Carrie react rashly on the inside as her eyes widen and mouth dropped and almost immediately, the room began to shake excessively again, even more violently than the last few seconds as the entire layout of the room began to shake, rattle and fall apart. Bookshelves were knocked over, the lamplight began to twitch, the glass table slowly began to crack. It felt like all hell was breaking loose.

Yet Anisha was still there seemingly unfazed by how far Carrie can push the limitations of her powers without exerting too much. Little did Anisha know Carrie genuinely felt no control over her abilities this time around.

Anisha: This was yours, right? The same night all hell broke loose, the very stain that continued to plague your mind ever since?

Carrie: Y--Yes.

Anisha: How many lives that day?

She was certainly pushing the wrong buttons but she insisted anyways for she deemed this too important.

Carrie: Three hundred and.....seven.

Anisha: Do you even remember them?

Hours ago, she wouldn't have been able to give out an answer but now that she was pushed to a limit she didn't want to go towards, all sense of awkwardness, uneasiness and fear went straight out the window. It's as if she was a completely different person compared to when she actually had control.

Carrie: I remember ALL of them.

Her eyes pulsate rapidly at the sight before she just telepathically yanks the dress away from Anisha, finally ushering her to break out of her brief psychotic episode all while the room just laid in complete and utter ruins. Both women just stare at each other in stunned silence over what just happened. Needless to say, neither one of them could tell what was more terrifying: how extreme Carries abilities were, how close she was to snapping again or the fact that she just confessed to committing to the crime that would go on and make national history.

Finally having enough to deal with this, Carrie, still clutching onto the dress tightly, just bolted up from the couch and reached for the door yet again but not before she ushered a warning.

Carrie: If I were you Anisha....I would hope we don't meet again.

Anisha: I wouldn't dismiss that right away.

Carrie: Well, you should.

Finally, she exits.

—————————————————————————

Meanwhile, at the University Of South Florida, the occurring basketball came between the home and opponent team had came to a close almost half an hour ago. And unfortunately for the Ford brothers, things did not go the way they had hoped it would.

They lost to the Turros by ONE point.

Not to mention Sean had to sit out for the last two halves of the game after twisting his ankle near the last few seconds of the second game. As a result, Raymond had to work the the last two games with his friend Scott Heralds (Chris O'Neal)

Exiting the lounge area and having to head up to Scott's room for some breathing room, there didn't seem to be much stopping either of them from just spitting on the game they trained so hard for only to fail. And it was hard to tell who was frustrated the most.

"And THAT'S how you commit career homicide." Ray sits out as soon as they enter the doorway.

"More like suicide. As careful as Sean normally is, he basically did that to himself", Scott felt the need to point out. "Ok, THAT I can't really argue against but for the life of me, what were you doing out there?", Ray just expressed, feeling completely dumbfounded and lost in the moment.

Ray: This was your debut for the South Florida Bulls and you could've, at least, tried to make it worth while. Yet you were fucking paralyzed a-as if David Blaine was there, snapping his fingers and advra kadabra straight into the center of the arena. You barely knew what you doing down there, man.

Scott: What more did you expect me to do?! It was my first time out on the court!

Ray: We lost by one point!

Scott: Hey. You think it would've mattered less if Sean was there?

That brought the matter to rest almost immediately because Scott had a point there. Even if Sean hadn't twisted his ankle, the outcome of the game probably wouldn't have altered much in the long run and deep down, both of them knew it. Dropping both their book bags and dufflebags, they both just lay downwards onto the bed.

It was an exhausting journey of a day already and both men were just exhausted of energy.

Ray: I will say this though: the angle of that free throw looked dope as all hell.

Scott: One in a million shot, bud.

They both chuckle and the laughter immediately dies down seconds later. Neither one of them generally weren't happy with the outcome of tonight and it made Ray bring up some real talk.

Ray: When the hell did our lives get so complicated?"

Scott: You know that better than I do, man—

Ray: Only because me and Sean had it worse than you and we had to build everything back up from scratch, ok? No tricks, no good luck, no spells, no wingardium leviosa, just pure manufactured brotherly-labor. Parents or no parents, it probably wouldn't have altered much in the end anyways.

Scott: Ok, so let's just say maybe there were elements of the supernatural that existed in this world. Would prefer that if it makes your life a little less tedious and a little more fun?

Ray: I've never believed in any of that. Never wanted to Cause it's more harm than good. Always leads trouble.

All of a sudden, there were three knocks on the outside of the door of the dorm. The sound didn't startle them but it did raise some eyebrows.

Ray: You invite anyone?

Scott: No. Might be Sean; who knows?

Ray just looked him, almost in stupor. "You know it takes days to weeks to recover from a sprained ankle, right?"

"Again, you never know. Let me check first." Seeing how Scott had a point there, he just backs off while the knocks on the door continue to run through.....

Scott: Who is it?

Approaching the door with each passing second flying past him, he doesn't open the door. He just peeks out of the peephole to be able to see who it was first. Scott's eyes widen in shock before shutting the peephole and just locking the door. Putting his back up against the door, it raises more than just an eyebrow for Ray.

Ray: Ok? Should I be worried?

"I'd prefer 'scared shitless'." Scott spits out bluntly.

More knocks on the door formulate, each one more louder and aggressive than the last as an annoying female voice just echoes, screeching through the wood.

Raymond!

Ray: Is it just—me or does that sounds like—

RAYMOND!

By the time two and two comes together, Ray didn't like what he found out at all. Anything to do with who was on the other side meant more than enough bad news to him already. "No no no NO! Why her?"

Scott: Shush. Don't answer it and she'll go away.

Ray: No, she won't.

I'm not going anywhere till you open this door.

Ray: What the hell did I tell you?!

This just makes Ray groan loudly, slamming down on the bed. At this point, he didn't care whether or not the person on the other side of the door heard him or not. He was just frustrated that SHE had to come sneaking into his life again.

I'm waiting.

"BETTER KEEP WAITING, THEN!", Ray yells from the inside out only for Scott to pull him aside out of the way of the door and just stuffs him down near the cabinet near the bed. Any attempts to keep him quiet didn't go well, despite there needing to be a way to get him to lower his voice.

Ray: Don't shush me!

Scott: Whoa whoa whoa. Why you're so sour?

He just stared at Scott for a bit. Scott felt awkward, but he felt the need to say what he did. "Can you please just get rid of her?", Ray said with an uneasy vibe in his throat.

Scott: Why me?

Ray: Cause you got the hots for her.

Scott: But....that's the problem. I can't talk to her without being turned down.

If you boys aren't gonna let me in, at least tell me where Sean is.

Ray: Forget it! You leave my bro alone. He's done with your bullshit!

Turning back to Scott, Ray just squealed under his breath, "Scott just do it!"

Scott: Ohhhh.....fine.

With Ray taking in his pride and hiding, this left Scott slightly grabbing the doorknob and just yanking it all way open, just to get a good look at Kaitlyn Lawerence (Scout Taylor-Compton). Almost immediately, Scott's jaw nearly dropped to the floor of his chin.

But then again, why wouldn't he?

In his eyes, he was drop-dead gorgeous.

Kaitlyn: Oh Scott....heh....normally, I wouldn't drop by if I hadn't seen.....you know. But since Ray just so happened to slip by, you wouldn't happen to see Sean anywhere?

Scott: Errr....I uh.....hadn't seen him since the game. He.....had an accident during on of the playoffs...

Kaitlyn: Duh! I know that. I'm cheer captain; I saw the whole thing. Had to go to the nurse's office to check and he wasn't there. So when I saw Ray come in, I figured---

Scott: Yeah yeah yeah, I get it.....both brothers aren't always in the same spot as one another. But Sean; he....really needs time to heal.

Not buying the dumb gimmick, Kaitlyn felt something done when she asked of something she'd make sure she get it. And this time would be no different.

Kaitlyn slowly began tracing on Scott's chin which made him nervous as his cheeks blushed his eyes twitched

Kaitlyn: Let's cut the shit, ok? I know you been dying for a short shot at the hottest chick on the team. And I'd be lying if I said I didn't feel the same around you. It would be very sweet if you can just.....spill out some info for me.

She suddenly presses up against his pants slapping her hand right alongside his crotch and it makes him jump slightly

Scott: Oof! Argh.....well, I....

Scott still tried to keep his game face on but his defense was deteriorating every passing second.

Kaitlyn: Just tell me, Scottie, where he is and I promise you, I'll make it very worth your while.

With Ray overhearing everything, he felt like he was gonna barf. He almost contemplated texting or calling Sean right now to tell him Kaitlyn was on his trail again but something told him not to but next thing he knew, his jaw fell completely opened as he just overheard Scott blurt it out, "He's in the men's locker room."

Satisfied, Kaitlyn just plants a small kiss on his cheek before slightly shoving him back into the room and walking off. Scott undoubtedly felt awkward after that but awkwardness quickly dissolves to disappointment as he looked past at his dorm door seeing a very pissed off Ray as he once again squeals....

Ray: WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING?!

Scott: I get it. I fucked up, I know. Everything just happened too fast; I didn't even know what else to say....

Scott had to know that wasn't a good excuse in the slightest cause all he could see was Ray's cold eyes just staring straight through him.

Ray: See, I knew you were into Kaitlyn but I didn't think you were dumb enough to let Poison Ivy get in the way of anything.

Scott: That happens when you come cross someone THAT drop dead gorgeous. If people were to take a survey on Kaitlyn and Kaitlyn alone, I'm pretty sure more than half of the schools population would vote "To die for".

Ray just scoffs and chuckles at that remark before he just picks up his bag and flips it into his back.

Ray: It ain't always about looks, Scott. Heart matters more.

He storms out leaving Scott on his lonesome and feeling incredibly useless.

In the men's locker room, it was all but empty. No basketball players, no baseball players, no lacrosse teams, track runners, coaches, not a single soul was present. All but one. Only Sean was present in the locker room like Scott said, only he was in the medical room trying to readjust his twisted ankle. The ankle still made it difficult for him to stand after placing ice over the sprained area so without waiting much longer, he PAINFULLY lifted it up to his right knee.

Sean: Ah! Ahh! Damn!

Yelping in exasperation, Sean first rubbed over the cold bare skin of his foot before grabbing ahold of the ankle and then snapping it back into place.

Sean: Ffffffffuck ME, argh!!

Sean's leg just fell over as he breathed out and slowly. Willing to walk out of his own merit, he did, in fact, stand up on both legs.

While not at 100%, he'd be able to stand and walk again; however the chance of being able to play again was off the table for a week or two.

Looks painful.

There was a fine line between somewhat startled and just flat-out annoyed by the voice and her presence as Sean just stared at Kaitlyn standing in the doorway. He couldn't tell what was more nauseating now: her presence or the fact that she was wearing that innocent yet sadistic smile as she just giggles uncontrollably.

"Kaitlyn....this is the men's locker room. You know the coach would kill you if he catches you in here", Sean growled under his breath, making it clear how unwelcome Kaityln was no matter how much she insisted. And she continued to insist.

Kaitlyn: Why you always so pessimistic? He's never here on a Friday afternoon. I mean you gotta have someone looking out for you......bad leg and all.

He could suddenly feel the stiletto shape of her claw nails tracing the edge of his chin, crawling up to the side of his face. Seeing where this was going, Sean just smacked her hand off and away.

Sean: Don't. I'm really not in the mood for this. Not in the mood period.

Kaitlyn knew this was going south. "Sean, honey. I know you need your space. We've had a lot hiccups lately but....you know Valentines day is in two weeks time. And February 10th is Karaoke night.....so I thought....."

Sean: Don't even go there, Kait. Do you even remember why we broke up?

Kaitlyn: Course I do. Said you needed time to grief. Hard to argue whether it mattered much of the same to Ray since your parents.

Insulted and offended, Sean flinched when she brought up his deceased parents. He was a millisecond away from losing his cool and just shouting at her until he remembered. Taking deep breaths in and out, the best he could do was try to speak firmly and as calm as he could. But he just couldn't resist gritting his teeth.

Sean: I had to call it off because of the way everything turned out wrong. Anyone with a half a brain in their heads could've seen it coming a mile away; I'm just surprised the only one who couldn't see past your beauty was me. We can't do this anymore, Kaitlyn.

Kaitlyn: You know....'Can't' is usually a first....but it's always a road to 'Can'.

Sean really couldn't believe it. Either Kaitlyn just didn't care or she was this oblivious to every word that flew out of his mouth. It made it all the more difficult to feel sorry for her.

Sean: I'm not making that detour. Try to take the hint.

Kaitlyn: You used to hate saying that.

Sean: Well, there's a lot of things I hated about us, the more I look back on it.

Kaitlyn: Come on, Sean. Can't we just pretend for once that things are still like they used to be?

Sean: I can't.....because I don't trust the notion that what went down won't remind me of how I'm without any parents. As for you.....just.....let it go, Kait.

He had to reiterate for the ten thousandth time, walking past her on his way out the door. Kaitlyn grabs his arm only for Sean to yank it away before walking out and slamming the door. It wasn't locked but it left Kaitlyn moody as she folded her arms, flustered.

Kaitlyn: Why do they always play hard to get?

(You tell me, you hopeless romantic lovesick dope)

Two hours past by as Sean and Ray were on the road again. Nothing but cold glares were being exchanged between the two brothers for all that was on their mind was both of their utter disdain for Kaitlyn and how she had the gaul to try and sneak back into both of their lives again as if nothing happened. The only detail left out was Sean not telling Ray how Kaitlyn mentioned both of their parents, otherwise Ray would lose it.

But Kait's never ending infatuation was always something Ray was never very fond of to begin and spewing on and on about her seemed to be what he was good at. He didn't even have to try and get riled up for him to almost lose his cool.

The look on his face basically gave away the entire situation. They were almost home, to their safe haven where they were guaranteed to feel at ease for the few precious hours left of their day and Ray was fuming in the passengers seat.

"You know, I always admired you, bro. You were always the person that I admired myself to be one day. But in the back of my head, it always makes me wonder why couldn't you let your head do the talking instead of your heart sometimes?" Ray just spits right then and there unfolding his arms and placing them onto the dashboard.

As pissed as he was, he felt more frustrating than anything. He knew his brother had a big heart and an outgoing aura to him that made people want to know him better.

Nobody knew these qualities better than Sean but he didn't seem to get the full point across.

Sean: I'm not the same man I was in high school. Kaitlyns publicity stunts are greatly exaggerated and I promised to not let them get in the way of what's important.

Ray: Then why do you keep falling for it? You already know what her play is so why give in to this hotshot bullshit?! It's always the same pattern she pulls on every boy who comes in her path every day of the week and then some—how much longer are you planning to drone this on for?

Sean: Maybe if the chick would take a hint! I bet you, if we're to put a restraining order on her at this very moment, she'd be hightailing it in the back of my trunk. There's no getting away from her, ok? That well's been poisoned.

Ray: Look, I'm not saying to file a damn restraining order cause that'd cost a lot of money and a lot of time; both of which we don't have much of since it's only the beginning of the second semester. I'm just saying don't fall into her Poison Ivy theatrics."

It had gotten bad enough to the point that Ray had to be blunt about the situation just to get the point across.

Ray: Bad enough it made Scott dumb enough to give things away and last thing we need is history to repeat itself.

"Ray, come on. It ain't gonna happen again", Sean says.

Ray just scoffs at the remark. "Exactly what you said the last time before you came crawling back for her to sniff away your undies. I told you you were better off without her, man."

Sean: I get that. Jesus, would you cut me slack?

Ray: I'm just trying to make a point here. What you need in your life now is normal. Social. A proper living. That's the whole reason we chose to attend college at home and not in another town. I mean, it's what our parents wanted, right?

Once again, the mentioning of their parents made Sean's nonchalant temper quickly erode from a physical perspective. For all that he could muster, the memory mentioned left little to be desired for the older sibling with his mind spinning at a hundred miles an hour trying his hardest not to comprehend what Ray has just said. The less he was briefed about it, the more Sean felt comfortable.

The only thing Ray got out of Sean was, "Maybe."

Ray: Maybe? Meaning what?

Sean: Not now.

He couldn't help but to leave the matter right then and change the topic as he finally pulls into the driveway of their safe haven. Turning off the ignition, he just rubs his hair.

Sean: You know something? I'm a little curious about.....getting to know Ms. Desjardin better. That daughter of hers is a mystery in itself.

That came off to Ray as new. Daughter?, Ray ponders, not knowing what to make of his brothers statement. But he didn't like where this would go.

"I saw her earlier today before practice. She seemed shy and quiet", Sean piped up.

"I wouldn't go there, Sean." Ray intervened.

Sean: You're sure uptight a lot. What'd you talking about?

Ray: Because it's not It's always the quiet ones for nothing.

Not taking what his brother said on deaf ears, Sean fist-bumps Ray just as Sean notices Desjardin's van pulling up on the road from the corner of his eyes. Carrie was the first one to come out the van only for Sean to immediately lock eyes on her yet again. The very sight of her just overshadowed almost all that was happening around him, including his own brother. Ray had to honk the horn briefly just to snap Sean back to this own plane of reality.

Perhaps thinking rationally was also something he didn't have to try at.

It was only hours after that unbearable session with the doctor that Carrie and Desjardin took time to collect some groceries on the way back, the latter of which were a lot. Carrie was awfully quiet throughout the whole trip on the way back which gave Desjardin pause for concern, and rightfully so. Whether or not anything Anisha said broke her was left to be desired.

But that's all the more reason why Rita had to be upfront about it.

Desjardin: You sure you don't want to talk about it?

Carrie only nods as she basically did all day, much to Desjardin's dismay. It was always a pain whenever she DID try to shut her out and it showed. Despite being the only person she can trust, the very figment of this sad sad world had already did a number on poor Carrie and that meeting with Dr. Anisha was just the icing on the cake.

But that hardly did much to stop Rita from trying after Carrie stepped in with her hands full.

Desjardin: Look. I won't pressure you on anything if you don't wanna to say anything. But just know if that lady shows up again....she'll find her a—Ahem—herself in a hall.

Carrie: Don't worry about me.....I'll be ok. And you know what? I'll....I'll consider going on this jog with you, just to prove so.

That's all she spoke, for the first time in hours. Rita's eyes widened as she gave her old student turned adopted daughter figure a wide smile.

Desjardin: Really? Well, that's great. You're going to love it. Trust me.

Two words, seven letters: Trust me. Carrie knew the only person who could say those words and actually mean it was the woman standing across from her. She just gave another nod as Desjardin stepped out of the van completely, only for Sean to get one more good look at Carrie again.

Nothing but stunned silence.

And there was nothing Ray could do about it. Unable to pass it by, he hops out of the passengers seat to saw Ms. Desjardin first.

Ray: Evening Ms. Desjardin.

Desjardin:Oh hello, Ray. How did the game go?

Ray groaned at the question. "Bad as shit. We lost by one point cause Sean....his ankle."

Desjardin: Oh no....that's horrible. Can he still walk?

Ray just nods Yes.

Desjardin: Well either way, I'm sure you'll get another chance.

Ray: Yeah, maybe next season but....not for awhile. However, I think something—

As Ray and Desjardin continued onwards with their conversation, Sean finally gets himself out of the fantasy warfare in his mind as he looked at Carrie opening the trunk of the van after taking the first few bags inside. With more groceries than they bargained for, Sean saw exactly how much and ran up to help.

"Need some help?", Sean yelled from a distance away, startling Carrie again. Looking back as Sean grabbed a handful, she basically stumbled over her words trying to say it was ok and that she got it.

"It's no problem", Sean persists anyway.

Carrie just looked at him all dazed and confused. Even helping out with the simplest of things like that was something different what Carrie'd see because normally that never happens back home and here was a complete stranger giving her and Desjardin a hand. Ray couldn't help but to notice but he didn't feel the need to flinch on what his brother was doing as Rita smiled again for Sean's helpful hand.

Carrie looked over, just for her nod at her this time, telling Carrie "It's ok".

Briefly grinning at Sean on the way, he just follows her inside, through the living room into the kitchen, placing the bags on the counter. Desjardins came in shortly afterwards while the three just circle around each other from different corners of the room as Carrie just sits down.

"Wow. This is some house. I walk and drive by it a lot but never saw the inside." Not much of a response came from Carrie then. She just nodded at Sean and then looked down at him nervously.

Sean: It sure could fit my whole room. You like it here?

Once more, Carrie still remained silent. Sean didn't want to pressure her like before even though he was certain what happened last time was on his behalf, so he only thought of one thing.

Sean: Oh ma'am, I'm sorry. Where are my manners?

He extends and holds his hand out to Carrie.

Sean: I'm Sean. Sean Elvis Ford.

She just stares at him. No tension was being built. Just a friendly meeting with the next door neighbor.

Nowhere near as hostile as she was in her meeting with Anisha, she slowly gets up off the couch, walking towards Sean in a way that made him back up a bit. Sean almost thought of backing up again. But he finds himself with Carries hand grasped with his as she shook his hand as normally as she could.

Carrie: Carrietta.....Elizabeth.....Mary......White. Carrie, for short.

Sean: Carrie White, huh? Got a bit of a ring to it, honestly. I like it.

This marked one of the few other instances in which Carrie's name wasn't made fun of upon being introduced. One of the few times Carrie could actually relax from within.

Carrie: Umm, your middle name was Elvis? As in—?

Sean: Yeah, Elvis Presley. Mom was a big fan back in the 50's. Me? Not so much when I found out most of his songs weren't his. Long story but....yeah.

This actually made her smirk for a brief moment. But that smirk fades once she hears Desjardin clearing her throat from the other side of the room, startling her. Story of the night it seems.

Desjardin: Sorry, just thought.....well, I see you two have so much to discuss. I'll leave you to it cause I think I'm gonna it call it a night. Night Carrie.

Carrie: Night, mom.

She watches Desjardin disappear into the hallway and off to bed. It felt awkward having to draw those words from her lips. But at the same time, it felt all the more genuine since Desjardin was a better mom than Margaret ever was. As much as she didn't want to admit that, it rung true at the end.

Her focus suddenly shifted back to Sean. She felt the need to make the visitor feel welcome.

Carrie: Well um...would you....like anything to eat or drink?

Sean: I like a water. I'm gonna need a lot of it.

Carrie: It's in the fridge.

Sean: Thanks. Let me....ow!

Carrie: No no no. It's ok, I can get it for you.

He couldn't tell but having read his mind mere seconds ago, she could tell that he wasn't close to 100%, giving his excessive limping. She had to lay him down on the couch as she crossed into the kitchen and got him and herself a bottle of water.

She just tosses it to him as he barely catches it.

Carrie: Wow. Nice catch.

Sean: Ahh it's no biggie. I actually used to try out for baseball when I was a wee little lad. Took awhile though before making the swtich to basketball.

Carrie: Hmm. And what was your inspiration?

Sean: MJ.

Carrie laid puzzled as she sat down.

Sean: Michael Jordan. Who wouldn't want to take inspiration from a man whose always struggled through adversity right?

Truer words haven't been spoken.

Carrie: Yeah, I guess so.

Sean couldn't help but to smile briefly before he went serious again.

Sean: Execpt adversity.....there's no simple way to it I guess......

No time to finish his sentence, Ray quickly comes barging through the door, startling Sean and making Carrie jump slightly.

Ray: O.....K........I'm forfeiting entry. You can put your clothes back on.

Sean couldn't help bit to scoff and chuckle again. "Dude, for real?"

Ray: Sorry man, it was right there. How could I not? Plus, would it kill you to NOT leave the door open?

Sean: How 'bout you try and not scare off the company, ok?

There seemed to be some miscommunication there since last Ray remembered Sean was the company in this house and not the other way around at theirs. Ray only hoped and prayed that his brother wasn't falling for Carrie.

As of right now, he felt no worry

Ray: Oh right then....I um...I guess you're----

Carrie: Carrie White. And....you?

Ray: Raymond Ford. Sean's brother. But just call me Ray.

She nods slightly.

Ray: So what's your story?

That left Carrie reeling in both confusion and turmoil once again. Having told her life story and her forbidden past to Dr. Anisha mere hours ago, she didn't feel the need to repeat herself. So she tried to avoid the question.

"I don't have a story.", Carrie says in the most chalant manner imaginable.

Ray wasn't buying it and neither was Sean.

Ray: What do you mean? Everyone's got a story.

Sean: Very true.

Carrie: Just....sometimes I like to think there's always more to a person than just one thing.

This made Sean reflect back on himself, when he initially thought ahead to his past relationship with Kaitlyn and where everything just fell apart. And it brought Carrie to another interesting point.

Carrie: Have you ever had the feeling where you can't tell if you're still awake or if you're dreaming? Have you ever had a.....a horrible, terrible, awful, no good, very bad day and you just wish that that day never existed? Is there anything about that you would want to change?

Both brothers had ONE day in mind that neither one were remotely proud of but just like Carrie, neither one of them knew it wasn't the appropriate time to actually express it and go into detail.

All they could do was just answer the question.

Sean: Yes. We did have one of those days. But I wouldn't deem it wise to wish that day never came.

Ray: Because it marks another opportunity for you to learn from your errors. You can either run from it or learn from it.

Yet again, another pint that Carrie couldn't seem to argue against cause it made all the sense in the world. Suddenly, there's another brief chuckle from her. A rather uncharacteristic one, at that.

Carrie: You know I've watched "The Lion King" right?

Sean: Ha....she caught you there bro. Ray: Yeah I've noticed. Look, if you're done in here, we got to get home.

Impatient and acting impractical, Ray almost felt the need to pressure Sean into getting him out of there. Whether it was right or not, he didn't care; he simply wanted out.

Sean: Soon.

Ray: Sean...

Sean: I said soon Ray.

Ray was already losing his patience with how much Sean still wanted to stick around and get to know Carrie more but again, Ray didn't seem to mind. But the way he proceeded to walk outside and wait gave Carrie a heavy suspicion about him as she looked at Sean with concern.

Carrie: Your....brother seems....unapproving.

Sean: Don't mind him. He's been that way since.....

He stopped himself momentarily before continuing.

Sean:....since well....there was this girl and.....

Carrie raised her eye brows a bit and spoke out

Carrie: You have a girlfriend....?

Sean: What....?? No. No.....I mean I used to but.....it didn't last.

Carrie: What happened?

It eat at this moment Sean had to prevent himself from gritting his teeth.

Sean: Nothing really worth talking about.

Even with no idea where he was going with this, Carrie, from reading his mind again, did seem to understand a little bit about where he was coming from on how he felt Not being the person to inject herself into something she didn't belong in, she decided not to push any further. Letting loose of her grip on his head, she turns away a few seconds too late just as Sean sees her perched her face looked.

Sean: You alright?

Carrie: Huh? Oh....yeah. Yeah I'm fine. Sean, it was....really great talking to you but....I need to turn in too. I've kinda had a long day.

Sean: No sweat. And Carrie....?

She turns to him as he approaches the doorway.

Sean: If you ever want to talk about anything, anything at all....I'm a real good listener. I'm just right next door.

Carrie only briefly smiled at him just as Sean went out the door, this time shutting it completely. From the moment he stepped out, so much was already running through Carries mind and there was something about it that she couldn't place her fingers on. Twiddling her thumbs as she lunges off the couch, it was a full solid minute just thinking in solitude.

As much as Carrie didn't want to admit it, it was hard not to: there was so much about Sean that reminded her of Tommy Ross that it wasn't difficult to place the similarities together: His kindness, strong-will, somewhat of a big heart and not to mention Sean was 'pretty dreamy' in Rita's words....most of which Tommy displayed similar qualities for. It felt eerily robust, churning with butterflies in her stomach but Carrie wasn't gonna plan on going there so fast like before.

Though she enjoyed her moments with Tommy Ross, that event cost him his own life. Plus, her moments would have been short lived anyways given that Tommy still loved Sue Snell. The last thing she wanted was for history to repeat itself.

Still clouded over her judgement, not much could come out of it. She too has to go up for the night......but not before she stores away her prom dress and conceals it away in the attic for good.

February 3rd

Following that week later, time had finally gone Carries way. Perched in the minivan on the passengers seat, sweatjacket and all, the two were finally going in for that morning jog they'd been planning on. Moderately cloudy, Mother Nature has been light at work today, drawing a light rain-shower to the surface.

Cypress Point Park; the area of choice for them to go through with their jog. Desjardins' van parked right alongside the park entrance way as she stops the ignition. Neither of them get out right away, instead they take the time to bask in the scenery of the park. Very few times had Carrie been exposed to wildlife throughout her life but here it felt like an eternity.

Carrie: Wow....it looks larger than it does each time we pass it.

Desjardin: Well, when we do, we never see it up close as this. One of the best places around Tampa to just relax, play golf, go for a picnic or even feeding ducks.

Carrie: Ducks?

Animals; if she were to run into them, it would be very few of them. If this were Chamberlain, she'd be nowhere near any mammal, reptile or amphibian period unless it was something for the school and every time it did, it'd go horribly wrong.

"There's a few ponds here.....more or less. Anyway....let's get that energy out", Rita said with confidence, assuring nothing would go drastically wrong this time around.

Exiting the van first, Rita limbered herself up, stretching and lunging every step of the way. As Carrie got out, the further she entered, the more she discovered and observed over the park. Having seen parents spending time with their children, families throwing picnics, playing footballs and Frisbees, playing fetch with their dogs, it told her a disclosed story of joy in this cruel world that he lived in. Carrie never observed many unions like these before and seeing them have all the time and all the fun in the world, it only made her flabbergasted as to why she hadn't had times like this with her own mother.

But now with Desjardin, she's finally experiencing a daily routine in modernized civilization: a sight she seemed to be absorbed into by the time Rita walked right by her.

Desjardin: You ready?

Despite being too distracted by everyone's joyful moments around her, Carrie didn't bother to wait as long as before to answer.

Carrie: I've haven't seen so many people so happy in a while.

Hearing her vocally open up and express pleasure in the sights she sees was always a sight Rita had longed to see.

Desjardin: Exactly what we need. And this is an opportunity to build up on that.

After all this time, Carrie gave off a smile once more looking straight at her, realizing more and more Desjardin made a better mom to her than Margaret. Despite missing her and loving her deeply, she could not forgive the abuse and cruelty she passed on to her all her life and she had not received a SINGLE one of them since she went to live with her old gym teacher.

"GO!", Desjardin yelled out as gave out a head start and running three steps ahead of Carrie. But it didn't take long for Carrie to catch up after her. She kept the smile over her face the entire time.

For a full twenty five minutes, both continued to run through the track through the park. Every once in a while, they'd stopped for a water break and even stop to pet some along dogs the way. Though some of them were nervous around Carrie, most of them whimpered around her and only one growled at her. At that point, they kept on moving.

At the thirty six minute mark, Desjardin paused her stopwatch later onwards as she came across a two-way track. Catching up afterwards, Carrie felt exhausted and was just drenched in sweat, dripping off from her her face and hands and hair every second. From the looks of it, she weren't sure which path to take all while Desjardin was still moving her feet, running in place not wanting to actually take a breather.

Carrie: So.....which way should we take?

Desjardin: How bout we take one of each and meet up from the other side?

Carrie didn't like the sound of that. "Wha.....you mean like....split up?"

"This track only splits here but meets back up about a quarter from here. We can just cut each other off there." She could still see the sudden look of insecurity plastered over Carries face. "Don't worry. We'll meet up just sooner than you think."

Few seconds pass as Carrie looked at her and nodded. Continuing further with their jog, Desjardin took the left route while Carrie took the right.

The next four minutes pass and already Carrie had to stop again to catch her breath once more but something caught her attention....

Mommy....

That sound of a child's voice made Carrie look back behind her as she slowed down and between a pond and an pile of picnic tables was a little girl with light brown hair and blue eyes looking around, seemingly lost.

The look of despair and confusion on the kid's face was nerve wrecking for the abused teen-turned-adult worry and it tore her up. Despite how badly she wanted to help her, she didn't want to get in trouble for child harassment or child abuse and God knows she didn't want to be anything like her mother. It wasn't until the child called out for her mother yet again that Carrie sighed heavily and helplessly, for she just couldn't leave her on her own like that.

She had to go and check on her. "Hey, Hey there little one. Are you ok?" She couldn't help but to turn away for a few seconds as awkward as that sounded. As far as being a guide and offering advice goes, Carrie was far from the greatest at that but it was better late than never to start trying.

All she got from the little girl was just silent eye contact until she finally spoke out. "Sorry, ma'am. But I'm not suppose to talk to strangers."

Carrie knew that was coming. "Oh, that's very smart. But believe me, I don't mean you any harm. You seemed to be lost from where I was looking. Are you looking for your mom?"

"She was here a minute ago but I can't find her. Looks like I'm lost?" And she just points back behind as if she was signaling the direction where she came from. Whether it was the right direction or not remained to be seen.

"Well, she has to be about. Come on, I'll help you find her, honey."

Embracing her inner mom, Carrie smiles at the little girl unconditionally, holding out her hand to guide her forward. Considering her kindness, the child had reason to believe Carrie albeit at first glance but even though her head was telling her not to do so, her gut told her otherwise. Going with her gut, the child takes Carries hand after a minute later.

She smiles.

Carrie: I'm Carrie, by the way.

The girl suddenly bolts her head up to her, pleasantly surprised at the remark for some reason.

Little Carrie: Like me? My name's Carrie too.

Carrie's eyes widened hearing that. It was not every day you meet someone, let alone a young child, who has the same name as you. It didn't feel like a coincidence more than that of a pleasant surprise.

Both Carries eventually got a move on, walking throughout the entire layout of the park and back, asking other people if they seen the mother of Little Carrie anywhere but every answer was the same: no one had seen her or did not know if they had since they don't know WHO it was.

The search took well over almost fifteen minutes as both Carrie and Little Carrie were perched near the Lemon Street Canal. There, Carrie would again ask people around her the same question that's been asked for hours. Even if it was a lost cause, she at least would be determined not to give up so easily.

Little Carrie: THERE SHE IS!

Immediately bolting her head over at the direction Little Carrie was pointing, what Carrie saw made her widen her eyes with dumbfounded appall as her grip on the baby's hand lessened. By the time her grip lets go, the shock refused to leave her. It was one of the most gut-wrenching feelings she had ever endured for quite some time and almost contemplated leaving right then and there. It might've been better to abandon the scene entirely without a single soul knowing she was even there, dispersed without a trace.

Vanished.

Disappeared.

But leaving a child unattended? Not the wisest choice by far.

Isabelle: Miss?

Carrie: You'll be alright, dear. Just—just go to her.

Something came off fishy about the way she quickly stuttered the sentence out like that, at least to the child. Two and two couldn't be put together in her mind but she was happy to be reunited with her mother. She thanked Carrie for her kindness and just walked a full quarter of a mile down to the nearest lamppost before yelling out for her mother.

A blonde woman in a black rain jacket hears the voice not too far away only to bolt her head back and see her baby daughter running towards her. Sue Snell quickly opens her arms wide, grabbing her daughter tightly spinning her around like a whirlpool.

She was happy to be reunited with her loved one.

Sue: Baby baby baby, where have you been? I was looking everywhere and nobody said that they saw you. I—Carrie, honey.....

"I'm sorry, Mommy", Little Carrie spoke sincerely.

"Please. Just stay close to me next time, ok?" Her mother pleaded with her as she hugs her tightly again.

The sight was heartwarming for Carrie; which didn't alter much about how she still felt about Sue since the last time they've seen each other. But a lot had changed since the events in Chamberlain and she really couldn't hide the fact she was proud of her. She managed to sustain herself as a parent, raising a single child on her lonesome in the brink of all that transpired. At least she knew saving her life that night was the right choice.

But at the cost and expense of one Tommy Ross. Because of that same night, Sue was left without a husband. Little Carrie was left without a father and she was never really going to know her own dad. A good chunk of the blame, in Carries head, is marked squarely on her shoulders and it made her feel very depressed.

She just looks over at Sue chatting onwards with the child as Sue places her down beside her. And then Little Carrie, to her surprise, POINTS her out only for Carrie to quickly turn over and zip away.

By the time Carrie finally made it out of that zone of the park, she basically made a de-tour on the supposed track she took moments earlier and regardless of how tired she was, ran all the way to the near beginning of where she had started, which was where Desjardin was patiently waiting.

Having almost flown past her, Carrie had to stop herself briefly before Desjardin could comment about it. But she comments anyways.

Desjardin: Well, that's the fastest I've seen you run yet.

"Wasn't trying", Carrie says out of breath again as she hacks spit out of her mouth.

Desjardin: You're not supposed to try. It's more or less second nat-

Carrie: Sorry to cut this jog short but something just came up. I need to get back home.

Surprised and rather a bit flustered by Carries sudden change of attitude, Desjardin takes HER on a detour away from the pathway and far away from the heart of the park up until they come near the river bed near the Old Tampa Bay of the park. Given the progressive change of behavior not too long ago, the former gym teacher thought taking one of her former students to somewhere refreshing and calm would hopefully clear her head for the time being. Luckily, Carrie seemed to listen up after about a minute of staring. So much so that she had to sit down near the edge.

Desjardin was quick to follow and after another few seconds of silence, she finally speaks up. "I'm not understanding any of this. Thought we were having fun. Where's the smile?"

No smiles when Carrie answered her.

Desjardin: I'm trying to help here, really, I am. You shouldn't expect nothing less from me.

And yet, you deserve better.

The voice rung a familiar tune in Carries head, one in which she hoped she would long forget about. She dreaded having to turn around. But she did.

And there was Sue looking completely distraught, holding the hand of her Little Carrie.

Carrie hadn't even gotten over the shock and awe from earlier and now Rita had to deal with the imagery as well. Sue only looks and waves at Rita, trying her best to stay positive but even as Desjardin waves back, nothing could cheer them up as of right now. Knowing how serious this was prone to be, Desjardin just backs away, keeping her distance as Carrie picks herself up off the grass and the two oddly approach one another.

Neither one of them looked happy in the slightest.

Exchanging glances between each other felt like an eternity as both of them looked exhausted, famished, worn out and incredibly tired as they continue to stare each other down.

Sue: C-Carrie?

In an odd turn of events, Carrie notices ONE tear, one single teardrop from Sues right eye trickle down her cheeks as she lets go of her child's hand, looking more distraught than she was seconds ago. Not a single word was ushered between the two and while Carrie couldn't allow her face to do the talking for her, Sue was a different story.

Finally, the tension breaks as Sue tackles Carrie in a tight hug, much to both Rita's and Carrie surprise. Only the young Carrie was amused by this sight, seeing how her mother and the women who helped find her earlier were supposedly friends.

Sue: I—I missed you.

Feeling a teardrop drop into her jacket, everything about this felt very very genuine. But this similar situation had already occurred when Sue confronted Carrie years ago moments before she supposedly died; the very moment she spared her life. As embracing as it might've felt, Carries' gut told a different story.

So despite what her heart was saying, she slightly pushes away from the hug.

Carrie: I don't think I can say the same.

Sue was broken by this but she was not in the least bit surprised she'd say that, knowing Carrie still wouldn't forgive her for the past. She was extremely lucky Carrie wasn't motivated to lunge forward and choke her out like before, especially not in front of the kid. Despite her pleasing of Sue's devotion to her child as she hoped she would, some things are impossible to simply be forgotten about because regardless of what the end result was, Sue was just as responsible for the harassment and the video and everything else in between.

At least she understood that as she held back her tears. Finally, Carrie had the courage to speak to Sue again after four years.

Carrie: What'd you doing here, Sue? Did you fallow me here?

Sue: No. Absolutely not.....I moved here just as you two have. But I—I had no idea you were still alive.

She pauses slightly. "I didn't even know you were living with her", Sue admitted, pointing to Rita.

Desjardin: I thought that was you at Starbucks last month. Guess it all happened too fast.

Sue: I was in a hurry to get my daughter to daycare.

This prompted Carrie to take another look back at Little Carrie as she examined her. More butterflies churn through her stomach as two and two finally come together. She finally recognized her for when she felt her inside Sue the very night she supposedly died. At a closer distance away, she even saw Tommy's eyes in her and it only made her feel more joyful for what once was....despite still not being comfortable around Sue.

Sue: Carrie, what happened? I saw the house tumble down on you after you.....forced me out. How did you get out in time?

Carrie bolted her head back to her

Carrie: I didn't.

That rose a giant red flag for Sue AND Desjardin as both eyebrows raise all the way up. Despite learning about her powers too little too late, Sue was almost positive at this point that Carrie would've found SOME way to get out of the wreckage in one piece because if not, why else would she be in front of her now? Rita didn't even know half of it because Carrie had not told her that she actually resorted to rising from her grave like an episode of The Walking Dead. Carrie stood back realizing she said too much.

Carrie: I mean I did---I.....I hid in my Mom's closet while---I---

Lying was far from her strong suit either but as Carrie tried to come up with a fictitious factional statement, there was no use even trying anymore.

Carrie: Look I don't want to talk about it, ok? Even if I did, I wouldn't tell you.

Hearing that made Sue realize more she wasn't going to forgive her so easily which again was understandable.

Sue: Carrie....I'm sorry. I really sorry. I thought having Tommy take you to prom would make up for everything but I was wr---

Carrie: Wait!

Abruptly cutting her off, Carrie had to collect herself and process all she just heard. Until now, Carrie, for all this time, thought Tommy just came up and asked her to prom himself. She knew he still loved Sue no matter the outcome there but she never read ANYTHING past that. By this point, the revelation felt too real.

Carrie: You.....asked him to take me?

Sue: Well yes I.....

A slight gasp leaves Carrie. Nodding furiously and pacing over herself back and forth over the realization that she was only pitied yet again, something started to click to her. Knowing that Sue was Tommy's girlfriend, the mother of his child, You know who's best friend and all the years she had to suffer cause of her, if it was her who asked Tommy to take her to prom just to fall into that terrible prank.....it made Carrie glare at Sue with a hostile stare with this demented look in her eyes.

Carrie: So it was YOU.

This left Sue hopelessly confused as to what she was talking about and Carrie didn't make it any easier for her.

Carrie: Now it all makes sense.

Sue: Carrie I---I don't understand.....

Now she was just feeling insulted by who she thought was Sue playing dumb? Carrie could barely hold back the growl in her voice now.

Carrie: No? Then let me fill you in: You had Tommy take me to Prom JUST to lure me into position for HER and her psychotic boyfriend to dump all that blood on me! YOU ALL SET ME UP! And like an IDIOT, I fell for it! All cause I believed Tommy actually cared for me by his own choice!

Sue: No....no Carrie. I swear to God, you got it all wrong. It wasn't my fault....Ok, some of it was my fault but....I didn't asked Tommy to take you to set you up. I only wanted you to have something special for once in your life instead of all the grief we kept giving you. I had no idea Chris was.....

Carrie: DON'T!

Carrie screeched at the top of her lungs, startling Sue and cracking the ground from beneath them as the effect ripples into the lake bed. Her powers don't extend beyond where she stood but she was worried of almost suffering an anxiety attack from too much stress. She didn't need any mentioning of the woman who ruined her life over and over.....and OVER

Carrie: Don't.....say her name....I've heard enough. I should've kill you along time ago.

Neither Sue or Desjardin attempted to stop her from storming to the van. The sight was just as depressing from a distance then it was up close; seeing her sad, depressed, alone, the way she used to be.....it wasn't just fair.

Sue: Carrie--

Carrie: Just leave me alone. I hate you.

Finally getting to the van and slamming the passenger side door, the window shatters. Sue couldn't help but to look down at Little Carrie first to sustain her daughters control before looking at Desjardin, feeling helpless. Neither of them didn't have any ideas on what to say or to to from here as they both look back at Carrie in the van, looking flustered and on the verge of pulling her hair out.

Sue: Ms. Desjardin.....I swear I didn't set her up.

Desjardin: Whether you did or not, Carrie is still in need of time. She's made heavy progress since she came down here but.....I think the weight caught up with her.

Sue: Any chance you can talk to her? She seems to listen to you.

Desjardin: I can't overwhelm her with what she wants or doesn't want to do. But....now that I think about it, if you want.....you can send her something for her birthday by the end of the week.

Sue: Her birthday's later this week?

She only nods at Sue silently as just frowns in confusion but also pondering with anticipation. The very sight from where Carrie was sitting on the passengers seat couldn't leave her alone; once more an image from her past had come back to haunt her but not until Carrie threatened Sue out the car widow:

Carrie: If I see you again, you're gonna wish we never seen each other alive.

None of them seemed to be aware that from a measurable distance from the shore near one of the many ledges of the park, laid a hooded figure just leaning aside on a tree trunk sporting Ray Ban shades with a mouth mask and cap. Given either the declining temperature or the rain, it felt the need to keep itself warm. On the other hand, it was being awfully distant and very smallish, for the sight of the three women from where it was.

It briefly watches Desjardin nod to Sue one final time before walking past her and entering her minivan back away from the pier. Carrie was in its eyesight for a few seconds longer than Desjardin was as the van finally began to pull off. Turning its attention to Sue and her daughter, a pair of binoculars comes out as it zooms in to get a closer look. Nothing out of the ordinary stood out apart from Little Carrie, which drew its eyes suddenly.

Seconds after the sight goes through, it drops the binoculars and takes off its shades almost in bewilderment. But any shock that came through only vanished just as quickly as it appeared. The shades cover the eyes once more as the figure pushes itself off the tree trunk and walks off.

The dreary rainy weather of the morning elevates into a full thunderstorm as the afternoon rolls on by, for the most part. A good chunk of the people were already winding down for the day and Sue was one of those few people. But just not winding down the practical way.

Her mother was taking Little Carrie around for a literal spin in the back room, laughing and chuckling in joy. Sue however had a bigger issue on hand. Gripping her head tightly groaning loudly, she stumbles herself to the table. Before long, she reaches for the drawer and pulls out a bottle of Paracetamol under TYLENOL. Cracking the bottle open, she pops two pills in her mouth just as Eleanor comes out from the end of the hallway.

She briefly catches Sue gulping down the pills with some water but she sees the bottle on the table anyways, much to her shock and surprise.

Eleanor: Are you---still on the painkillers.

Sue: I'm just troubled.

Eleanor: Sue...

She tries snatching the container away but Sue was a little quicker to snatch it back.

Sue: Doctor says I need two a day. What's the big deal?

Eleanor: I shouldn't have to remind you on that. Too much of a good thing is not good for anyone. Hell, this isn't healthy period!

Sue: If you only knew what I had to live with!

Eleanor snatches the bottle away this time with a visible frustrated glare over her face, having to look at her daughter in the most depressive matter she's ever seen her in. Not even Little Carrie frolicking around and hugging her mother by the leg could do much to cheer her up ether way. Sue felt like two completely different people trapped within herself and not much of that could really be changed anymore than it already was.

That only quadrupled the already busy schedule that's been on her mother.

Eleanor: Sue, honey, I understand the trauma. Take that and you losing Tommy and being a single mother.....it's difficult to pass all that up. Numbing the pain, however, won't do anything to help you there. It's one thing to fuss and mourn the events that scarred you indefinitely but whatever you keep mentioning about Chamberlain.....

She pauses a second too fast, almost choking up having to even think about that tragic event from long ago and how lucky she was that they all got out alive. "You know I hate it when you bring up the past, right?"

That just froze Sue in place where she stood. So many times she had told her mother in full what happened that very same day and so many times she had her mother comfort her after a nightmare the night before and after. Nowadays, it feels like an afterthought to her.

An event like the one Sue witnessed isn't one in which you can just recover from after a few weeks.

It led Sue to raise an interesting point.

Sue: It seems as if the past never dies. It comes back when you least expect it to and when you least need it to. Do you......do you believe sins can never truly be forgiven? Do you believe it's right for one to suffer by the hands of many? Do you believe in fallen angels?

For an interesting point, Eleanor couldn't really think of much of an answer. "Sue, I—I cant say I do."

Sue: Well, you should.

An interesting remark nonetheless, Eleanor only nods keeping her daughters cryptic message at heart as she exits the kitchen. By this time Sue's headache finally leaves her only for her cell phone to vibrate and ring. Barely dropping it upon taking it out of her pocket, she catches it quickly and then answers it.

Sue: Hello? Oh hey, Erika. Yeah, it's been a while. It's more or less—No, really, I—

She sighs heavily, looking back at her daughter.

Sue: Ok, ok, ok......very weird sense of Deja Vu happened this morning. Don't know the best way to explain it but I got a visit from.....an old acquaintance of mine. It's Carrie.

Brief silence in-between.

Sue: Yeah, I know. I don't know how she survived but she seemed to be doing well for herself. No, I don't think she has forgiven me. And I don't blame her for doing so.

She'd be right about that.

Back at Desjardins residence, there Carrie lies on the couch, pondering long and hard over the surprise and unexpected visit today from Sue. No tears were flowing but she didn't have much to say about it. All she wanted was to leave her past behind and even THAT was difficult. every time she'd two steps forward, it's always four steps back.

She didn't feel the need to express to Desjardin again about the fiasco surrounding Sue and the dreaded wings of the past bygone.

Only one person however came to mind, for she needed someone to talk to about this.

Snatching her raincoat from the closet, she immediately rushes out the house, sprinting down next door and up the steps. Knocking on the door excessively as the rain continues to pour harder and harder, the door finally swings open only for Sean to get bombarded with the sight of the angel he saw next door right in front of him.

Neither his eyes or Carries left each other's sight despite her being outside of the door, drenched in layers of precipitation.

"Hi.", Sean stumbles over his words.

Carrie: Hi.

Not even a minute before the awkwardness dies down, Sean just walked aside and gets out of the way, letting Carrie walk in only for Sean to close the door behind her. Slipping off her coat, she notices how inadvertently she was wetting the furniture around her but with nowhere to leave it in sight; she had to ask.

Carrie: You got like a coat hanger or something?

Sean: The couch is fine.

Carrie just had to point out, "The couch is already wet."

Sean: Just wring it out, I don't mind."

She only looks back at the sofa behind her and despite how awkward she felt around him again, she just wrongs out the access water, folded the jacket on to the left arm of the couch and places it there.

Looking back, Sean was already gone. Then she already heard the splashing of water running in the kitchen as she peeks inside. He was just finishing the dishes.

Sean: Sorry for the mess. My brother and I eat like monkeys.

Carrie: That's kind of common.

Sean briefly nods his head to the side. "Not according to most folks I know."

Turning off the sink and placing the last few bowls and dishes near the rack, he wiped his hands off getting rid of the access soap. Just as Carrie observed the living room much further, she again saw most of the items and material that her own house didn't have way back home: most materialistic items that Margaret continued to rant endlessly and drone on about. She would never hear the end of it from her given her mental state.

Carrie couldn't help but to seat down on the couch and take in everything around her; it felt really nice. Felt comfortable, soothing, heartwarming to the soul. She felt like a completely different person. A framed family portrait soon catches her eye amongst all the other frames of childhood pictures on the table. She could only assume it was Sean and Ray in their younger years. It was a silver plated framed family photo of Sean and Ray as kids and their parents. Both boys were in gray suits as the mother wore a flowered hat and dark blue dress while the dad wore a black shirt and red tie. All were smiling together.

Ray, ironically, had the biggest smile out of all of them in the picture.

That, in turn, made Carrie perk up a smile. She knew many families deep down were happy together and while she wished she had that to begin with, it only made her admire the years she spent with Desjardin. She spent more of her time cramped up in the sea of emotional vulnerability as opposed to the point where she wasn't comfortable to let anyone else in. Looking at this portrait only made her realize how much more she needed rather than just an emotional recovery.

The sound of a throat being cleared out startles Carrie again, lightly jumping as she turned her head over to Sean, feeling a very ominous shiver crawl down her spine. She slightly places the picture down which Sean didn't seem to mind.

Sean: It's alright; you can look at anything you want. I don't mind.

Carrie still felt relatively uneasy in the sense that she was in someone else's house other than hers or Desjardins, practically touching items that didn't belong to hers. So she felt dirty just being in the same distance as him knowing what she was doing.

Carrie: I.....just don't want to violate your privacy.

Sean: Hey, you're my guest. I'm telling you it's ok.

Some form of relief came over Carrie, briefly grinning at him and then back down at the portrait. That was a beautiful smile, Sean briefly thought as Carrie continued to skim over the tainted metal of the portrait until finally she raised a question.

Carrie: Are these your parents?

Sean briefly nods, looking at the portrait almost in sorrow. "Yeah, that's them. That was taken on Thanksgiving day, 2007. I looked like a dork in that suit but Dad had one himself at that age so I guess....."

Carrie: Family air looms?

Sean: I guess they were to him.

Right before Carrie could ask where they might possible be, what Sean says next breaks the ice completely.

Sean: Both of them.....they died three years ago.

Carrie flinched and looked back at him. "How'd they....?"

Sean just turns away in silence, pondering the question on hand. Frequent tranquility sinks into his head as the expression over his face and his body language droops, much to Carrie's worry. Afraid she possibly offended him by triggering a painful memory, she felt the need to comfort him somehow.

No physical contact though.

Carrie: I'm sorry I shouldn't have---

She starts before Sean raises a finger, indicating her to wait. Nothing could make her understand why but the way he was taking his sweet time just to respond let it be known that something about the mentioning of his parents struck him.

Sean: Nah Nah.....it's....it's just complicated. I mean, what tragedy isn't? But....what happened to them is just—

Carrie thought it couldn't be more complicated than her past tragedies in terms of setting an entire tow ablaze or killing her own mother in self-defense but then again she never stepped in anyone else's shoes before. Now, it was understandable for her to realize that others like Sean had some things in common to her.

Once again, there's a sigh of relief. "Um.....Darn it. How rude of me for not offering hospitality? You hungry or thirsty or anything?"

Carrie politely nods no.

Carrie: Actually, I just needed to get out of the house....and.....kinda get something off my chest.

"Oh....well, that's new. Sure thing", Sean assures her, waltzing back to the kitchen first and like he was witnessing an extravaganza, he pulls out two Pepsi's from the fridge.

No manner of tension gets released before Sean bursts back in the living room, holding another Pepsi to Carrie and asking, "You want one?"

She again nods no as he sat beside her on the sofa, both cans beside him on the table where Carrie's jacket was. Sean says nothing more, taking a moderate sip from the Pepsi before speaking up again.

Sean: So....I guess whatever you got to get off your chest, I'm all ears.

A kind of surreal case for Carrie at this moment; the only person who she would've went to first for support used to only Desjardin back in the day. But she had longed for the day where it wouldn't be just her giving her tips and support and listening to her utmost fears and here Sean was fully opening up to her unlike nobody else would.

Carrie: Well....this is strange cause....we've only been neighbors for a few years and only spoken once or twice. So I don't know if I'm talking to a stranger or some random neighbor but for some reason....I feel the need to open up if not make the attempt because I feel like you're someone I can--

Sean: I'm honored.

He chuckled slightly indirectly answering Carrie before she could finish. Yet, that only made what Carrie say next all the more awkward.

Carrie: Well.....Sean....do you have any beliefs?

Sean: What do you mean?

Knowing there was no turning back now, Carrie began spilling the beans again.

Carrie: I had one to many beliefs filled in my brain all my life. But the biggest belief that anyone ever told me.....was that the whole world was a sin.

Sean: Say what?

Carrie: Just hear me out for just a minute.......I've lived under so much more than I should've and because of it I can't seem to look foward to the things ahead I want to do when the weight of your failures and mishaps just run you down like a dog everywhere you go.

The vast cryptic statement didn't catch Sean as much as he tried to catch it Sean: Carrie I'm trying to understand and I'm not trying to rush you on the point of this but what'd you talking about?

Carrie: I saw someone I knew earlier before the storm. Someone who use to make fun of me in high school.

As vague as she got an itching sensation wanted more to be said from within. This however was as far from the right time. Carrie: To be more specific, she didn't purposely treat me as rough or nasty as most of her other friends did....at least....part of me doesn't think so. But the rest is unsure.

Sean: So you think this person you know is gonna torment you again?

Carrie: I....I don't even know. I shoved her away and part of me should feel better for standing up for myself but part of me feels horrible about it cause she's got a kid. But the dad died and.....

Realizing she was dipping herself far too deep there she stops herself. Any more extraneous information and the entire story would come out: the last thing she'd ever want. Carrie: I just don't know......

Sean just dropped a frown, the more she stared opening up as little as he now understood where Carrie was getting at with this. He'd be lying if he said he wasn't invested.

Sean: You got trust issues. I know what that's like.

Carrie: Do you?

He scoffs silently with a mild chuckle

Sean: Oh yeah.....if you remember what I said before, I had a failed relationship because of the stuff she used to pull off. What the guys she's got under her thumb pulled too. What she basically made me pull.....

He stopped for a minute; he could hardly stomach having to speak out about what happened with him and Kaitlyn without having to face down and turn away.

Sean: I couldn't live with myself because of her. I can't even talk to my own friends on campus about it cause most of them are her sheep. Hell, not even my own brother and that's saying something since Ray's normally a safe haven to reach to. He gets moody and strict about things way too much nowadays that I can't even talk to him without him getting riled out.

Having Ray described that way eerily reminded Carrie a bit about how her mother was, for she too was one to start on and ramble to the point where she never bothered to listen to her once. And needless to say, it got annoying to her and given Sean is talking about his brother being the same way, she happen to fill in his shoes and it got a little easy for her.

Maybe too easy.

Carrie: So....given you can't talk to your brother or your friends, you....can't escape huh?

Sean: Yeah. Something like that. Each time I run into her.....I just get as aggravated. But I can't get anything of my chest without more jumping right on it.

Execpt Carrie had already jumped further into the abyss of emotional vulnerability and what she discovered between Sean and Kaitlyn was no different. Carrie: I see.....did you ever forgive her?

She felt the need to ask, recognizing the irony in that sentence. Brief silence occurred in between before then

Sean: I don't really know. All I do know is she's old news to me. Nothing more. So maybe....maybe this girl you're talking about should be too.

Carrie: That's the thing, Sean. I try to look at her as old news except it's hard. Cause she had most of everything. Great family, popular friends.....and this almost perfect boyfriend. Me? I had nothing.

This drew immediate confusion from the young man. Didn't she have already have a mother that supported and cared for her, he thought.

Sean: But....isn't your mom next door anything?

Carrie: Ms. Desjardin's not my real mom. She was actually my gym teacher who....sort of adpoted me. My real mother died years ago.

Carrie leaves at that and rightfully so. This made Sean bow down his head in sorrow.

Sean: I'm sorry. My condolences.

Carrie: Don't worry about it. I don't want pity. Because honestly, I don't know if I should even grieve for her like I'm supposed to. She abused me as much as the kids at school did.

Sean: My god.....that's....that's just messed up. Nothing but cruelty? No. No one shouldn't be judged before they're known....I mean....not even someone as stunning as you.

This made Carrie look up at him in stunned silence once more over the remarks. She couldn't help but to blush as once more, Sean pauses before heading into deep silence. Not many seconds passed however before he got through to what he wanted to say as he drank down the rest of his Pepsi and slammed down the can.

Sean: You know what....I got an idea that might help you get adjusted from all the crap you gone through: How would you like to come to campus with me?

Carrie: You mean like.....today?

A slight Hmm stirs from his mouth.

Sean: Well, obviously after whenever this storm passes. There's a lot of friendly people there who'd LOVE to know you. Only person we may have to avoid is my ex. Either way, I'm sure you'd love it there.

Carrie briefly turned away, not knowing how to take this. sure about this cause the last time she got offered something by a guy, it all imploded and everything just went wrong. The only difference here she found was while reading Sean's mind, she saw that he was truthful about his ex and that she had no idea about her so how could she be set up again?

Despite knowing Sean for a such a short period of time, Carrie somehow knew she could trust him and a glance later, she nodded.

Hours passed in the evening when the storm had finally dialed down, revealing a red sunset just as Sean and Carrie came out the house, jackets on, walking to the car.

Carrie: Are you really sure everyone's nice at your campus?

Sean: Positive. And if they're not, I'll tell them to blow it off their asses.

Carrie tried not to be offended of his mild language except this time the way he put it together actually made her chuckle slightly. She just went along with it until another thought popped in her head: "Where's your brother? I noticed he wasn't around when I came earlier."

Sean: He's already there. We might run into him later. But don't let him get to you if he......

Carrie didn't like where that appeared to be going.

Carrie: If he what?

Sean: Just let me do most of the talking with him.

Sean then hopped in the driver's seat waiting for Carrie. stood there for a minute than went in shotgun soon as the ignition started. Backing out of the driveway, Sean had to alter the taillights and the rear-view mirrors due to the sunset before finally driving off towards the campus.

But little did they know, another pair of car lights flipped on as well as the ignition as a red Camaro pulls out from the driveway across from Sean and Ray's house and proceeded to follow Sean's car.

Somewhere along the mildly soothing ride joy came a few red lights and a little road rage from Sean due to the rush hour being from 3:30 to 7:30. It was only 6 p.m so it didn't do much to soothe him.

By the time they finally arrived to the University of South Florida campus grounds, Sean sighed a heavy sigh of relief, lucky to be out the rush hour of traffic as he puts his car in park and turns off the ignition. The second he looks besides him, Carrie was knocked out, fast asleep:

Sean: Hey.

He has to nudge her shoulder to get her up and running again. By the time her vision reappears, the change of scenery was evident within seconds.

Sean: We're here, sleepy head.

Having to look at the campus from a distance was intriguing enough but having stepped out the car with Sean and walk closer towards campus grounds, an immediate sense of insecurity and nervousness overtook the young woman once again. College was much different than high school or elementary school; nobody would be there to hold your hand. You'd monitor your own time, you pay for your classes, not to mention choose the kind of classes you have at whatever time you choose. The significant differences there wouldn't matter much if her situation altered VERY LITTLE.

It became apparent of just how uncomfortable Carrie looked to be once Sean saw how scrunched up her nose was as well as how sensitive she was, jumping at a slight ruffle in the bushes. Nothing but a squirrel ruffles through the leaves before leaping back out into the night. Luckily, Sean pulled her back to focus.

Sean: Sorry, forgot to mention the wildlife can get above average when the suns goin' down.

Carrie: This—pretty big place here.

Sean: You won't think that once we get a good look around. Now look, there's certain a timeframe where every one of us have to be in the dorms and off to bed cause we all have different schedules so we kind of have to make this quick.

Carrie: Mind if I—Umm, look over here first?

As she points near the stands in the circle, she just gets a foot away from reaching them before she hears: "Carrie, pay attention!"

Few seconds too late as Carrie ends up bumping across another solid figure and slightly falls over. She catches herself in time, looking up and seeing exactly what she bumped into as an old man, around his mid to late 60's with gray hair and a beard and raggedy clothes, covered from head to toe. The only obscure thing standing out was the beach hat covering his hair.

Carrie: Umm, sir, I'm—sorry. Sorry. Should've been paying attention.

No response back from the senile man. He briefly looked over in Seans direction before turning back to Carrie.

Now Carrie hadn't seen much of people who looked down on their luck or were less fortunate than she was since the big move. But while she would definitely wouldn't bat an eye to anyone like them who looked desperately in need, something felt extremely off about this one individual, despite the manner of his clothing. She felt something strangely amiss in the man's body language.

The glare in his eyes.

And even more amiss? The way he spoke.

Man: The world of demons, fallen Angels, is very real – a fact we need to know. We have to face up to this terrible reality, so that we do not fall unsuspectingly into their hands and come under their tyranny. Even the devil weeps when it remembers how it once had wings.

The structure, the layout, the manner in which it was being said; This religious message felt absolutely NOTHING like the religious rants that Margaret would spit out and yammer on about for days on end. And moreover, it wasn't something that DIDN'T make sense. Genuine or otherwise, those words immediately spoke to the young Carrie.

The sentence struck essentially harder given how much she's sinned. She felt the need to speak out.

"This......unfrequented place to find some ease, ease to the body some, none to the mind. Times past and what once i was and what am now.....O wherefore was my birth from heaven foretold. Twice by an angel, who at last in sight of both my parents......all in flames......ascended", she recites her old poem from high school in soothing tone and matter.

Despite Sean knowing how not to get into contact with strangers, the interaction between Carrie and that man was off to him in so many ways. He couldn't help but to think a little outside the box here and assume the possibilities. Who's to say these two don't know each other already?

Given what he already heard, it was strongly suggested that they did.

Man: I pray you find peace.

"You too", Carrie states firmly and oddly while nodding.

Not much else was said between the two. The old man simply stepped backwards and began walking away. But not before a slight clink rings through Carries eardrums. Immediately looking down to the pavement, she sees one sight unfamiliar to her: A diamond ring. Quickly suspecting the ring belonged to the old man, she just picks it up and only starts to run for him only to see he vanished into the night. Not one trace of him was present anymore.

Lost and unsure of where to go from there, Carrie just stands there glimpsing over the grooves and edges of the ring, almost as if she was mesmerized. She hardly notices Sean looking over her shoulder in a peeping Tom matter no less. Not that she minded.

"That.....poem? Was that Samson?" Sean spike out, recognizing the John Milton drama poem.

Carrie: Samson Agonistes. Yes.

Sean: So you're religious?

She couldn't help but to just stare back at him before looking back up in the direction of the night, right where the old man made his mark and then vanished.

Carrie: Where I'm from.....my definition of religion is way different from yours, by a wide margin.

He couldn't argue with that.

Sean: Hmm. Born of a different cloth, I appreciate that. So I guess I'll—

Carrie: I'll catch up to you.

Certain or not, Sean had all the trust in the world for her so he had no real reason to dispute against her on that. Walking further and further away, it left Carrie on her own with the ring as she continued to observe it. She rotated the ring around her fingers until she saw some carved words on it.

And those words said: In God's Blessed Time, We Are One.

They struck something inside of Carrie's heart, like someone was personally leaving a trail of cheat sheets to a test yet to expire except it wasn't like that. To her, personally......

.....it was a sign.

But as much as she wanted it to mean SOMETHING, that was all it was right now. Carrie grasped the ring tightly in her hand and left it in her pocket as she kept on, moving forward ahead.

Two and a half hours pass. It's 9:14 p.m and in Rays dorm room, Scott and another friend of theirs, Aimee Summers (Joey King) asleep and not even moving an inch all while Ray was sluggishly and sloppily slipping back and forth between consciousness and slimming his pencil off the paper. There was this essay he, Scott and Aimee were working on together for Psychology and it was one of those instances in which all other work for in the way of this ones.

So at the dead last minute, he had to finish the last of whatever was there. Luckily, he does just that.

"Thank Fffff—Argh!", he exerts loudly, exhausted from the hard labor he's had to help put in for the past few hours. That loud outburst however didn't wake the other two up. Zonked and weary, he tosses the papers behind him barely crumbled up as he lays down, burning his face into the comforter.

Not even a second into getting some sort of stress relief, a mild knock in the door immediately wakes him up.

Bolting off the bed, he's quick to yank the door open to see his older brother and Carrie on the other side. Needless to say he's surprised to see them BOTH.

"Sean? Man, what you'd doing? You don't have class today", Ray says, paralyzed in confusion.

Sean: Or Wednesday or Thursday either, I know. Just figured I stop by, see if you made any—

He doesn't finish. He just glimpses behind his brother. The bulge of Scott's head sticking out from Ray's shoulder as he stepped into the room with Carrie was very tricky to ignore considering how he was perched on top of the drawer, knocked out like a light. The sight of Aimee dozing off didn't do much to appease Sean either. Glancing over a piece of papers crumbled and scattered over the bed, it was hard to see why almost everyone in the room was all but exhausted and tired.

Being hard at work all night will do that to you.

Sean: You know, bro? There's a difference between you and Stephen Hawking. At least Stephen Hawking actually did something.

"Aww come on, don't be slacking off on me now", Ray jokingly jabs at him.

"Wouldn't bet on it", Sean complies as they shake hands and hug.

They again look down at Scott and Aimee motionless and knocked out along the floor and so they had gotten an idea. Thinking alike, both brothers smirk just as Ray just mouths Watch this to Carrie on the outside. Both then start banging on the side jambs of the door excessively in sync with their feet yelling out "SURPRISE INSPECTION!", alerting Scott and Aimee out of their slumber as they both bolt up at the same time.

But not before bopping their heads into one another.

Scott: Jes—ow. Aimee!

Aimee: Why is it me? You got up first!

Scott: Well, who was kn—

Both brothers clear their throats loud enough to get both of their attention As both turn to them, they couldn't help but to notice Sean and Ray trying not to burst into laughter. Unfortunately, neither of them could hold it in.

They had to let it out. And the exception they got out was expected.

Aimee: Me estás tomando el pelo?! You couldn't have picked a worse time, could you?

"Opportunity was right there, I had to". With Ray not giving much of a reason as more of an excuse, it only raised more behind the possible motive.

Scott: Jesus Christ, why you gotta do this to me? You know I'm sensitive to loud noises.

Ray: Well, you know I'm sensitive to bright lights.

Aimee: So?

Having Sean intervene still didn't do much to dim the discussion.

Sean: So technically speaking that was, I guess, payback. Because when Ray was blinded, Ray was wronged. And according to the BBF code: when you wrong a friend, you have to make it right.

Scott: And THAT made it right?

"We all got our ways of handling stuff, isn't that always the case, Scott?" Ray reprimands as he points to Scott. No immediate answer came to Scott. In fact, he laid puzzled in the middle of the scene for a hot second and it got to to the point where Ray hoped he might've forgotten.

Sean: Please tell me you didn't forget the best friend code. You're already lingering on the—

Scott: I didn't forget about the best friends code. And the no dating ex's code.......

Aimee: So eyeballing Kaitlyn every step of the way isn't violating the ex's code?

Both brothers just nod "No".

Scott: And don't make me bring up the don't borrow underwear code.

He points directly over to Ray as Aimee and Sean just lock eyes onto him. He couldn't shake both of their cold stares off of him since he was guilty as charged.

Ray: What? It was one time!

This drew laughter from Carrie near the doorway. It wasn't abrupt or obnoxious laughter but it was a good laugh nonetheless. That just made Ray drop his mouth slightly as he turned back towards Carrie.

Carrie: I'm sorry, I'm sorry but.....you borrowed underwear?

Ray: All my underwear were in the hamper I was out of fresh ones and I had a field trip to attend to. I had to get them from someone and Scott was theonly person available.

Scott: Aww that's bull.

Aimee: Sorry to end this reminiscing but---

He gets interrupted once Aimee looked over Sean's shoulder to see Carrie glare up at them. They back up quickly since neither knew her and Vice Versa

Scott: Ohhhhhhh......Kay. Sean you didn't tell us you--

Sean interrupts his usher Sean: It's not what you think Scott. I'm just giving her a tour of the campus. And she's not really new here.

Ray: We only met her a week ago. And from the looks of it she's slowly growing out of her shell

Carrie nods slightly agreeing with how far she's stepped out of her comfort zone

Carrie: Baby steps. I'm Carrie by the way.

She extends her hand out to Aimee albeit slowly since she's still trying to reassure she and Scott are those kinds of people who actually care. In no time they both shook her hand first Aimee then Scott

Aimee: Aimee Summers.

Scott: Scott Heralds.

Quickly Aimee backs up from Carrie after the introduction and just lingers up behind Scott Sean and Ray for extra layers of protection leaving Carrie in deep confusion

Carrie: Can.....someone explain.

Aimee: Sorry Carrie to leave you out of the loop but I broke up with Thomas again.

She confesses confidently expressing little to no remorse as to what she just said Carrie: Who's Thomas?

Sean: Thomas Holland. Her ex. Aimee: And anybody associated with Kaitlyn posse a bad banana with a greasy black peel

The loud cry "AIMEE" from the other side of the door was exasperated louder than before. Nothing but an annoying wasp to the ears of her as she just shouts back in her best high piteched impression

Aimee: Aimee's not hime!

Ray: Right like he'll buy that.

That trick's old as my grandmother's old T.V. commercials! Just come out and talk to me ok? That's all I want.

Carrie didn't need to read Thomas's mind from the other side to make out his attitude but she felt the need to do so anyways. Getting the picture across and just looking at Aimee like she particularly knew why they broke up she said nothing about it even thouh she sill in a way understood. It was almost the same thing she noticed with Sean

She couldn't help but to glimpse at Aimee finally giving in and just waltzing the door opening it anyways facing one Thomas Holland out in the hallway. Black Jacket chains dangling from his belt bracelets studded with leather everything about his persona just spelled "bad boy" But his body language betrays him all while Aimee folded her arms as Thomas stood there paralyzed at her disappointed expression Not even noticing everyone in the room he cleared his throat and spoke

Thomas: Listen ok? I know I'm the last guy you wanted to see but I just need you to hear me out on things.

Ten seconds into sentence and already she was drowning him out cause she was done with it Aimee didn't need to hear him out and certainly didn't want to embarrass herself infront of the guys nor the "New Girl"

Aimee: Guys? Why don't you all go take uh....Carrie was it?

Carrie nods

Aimee: Right. Mind if you take her to the lounge and show her around more?

Ray: Aimee please tell me you're not asking us to step out so you and Thomas.....

Aimee: No! God no! That's long gone.

Hearing that chilled Thomas to the bone from where he stood outside. If that didn't sink in before then it did now.

Ray: Um.....one more thing. It's only one more hour before we all need to be in our dorms so don't take more than 30 minutes.

Aimee: He's got one. So be back in ten.

Hearing she was confirmed on that Sean nodded to the others before looking at Carrie too She nodded as well and the four squeezes out and exits the dorm. Thomas barely gets a sight at Carrie with a rare scent of familiarity popping in until Aimee shut the door and just crossed her arms again

Aimee: Sixty seconds.

He sighs heavily

Thomas: Listen Aimee.....it's been nearly three years. We've had good times along the way so many memories and ......well I just think.....some of them I would like to take away.

Aimee: Oh I bet.

Thomas: But cause it was all too good to let one stupid mistake get in the way between us---

Aimee: Try seven.

He sighed heavily again not outright denying everything

Thomas: Alright you got me. I'm a moron. I'm awfully an anti-verbal around you and your band of misfits.

Aimee: And?

Thomas: I sleep with severed head underneath my bed.

Aimee: And?

She still presses on trying to get him to spill it. Finally she does

Thomas: And.....argh! I don't what else to day but you get my point. Don't you think all Seven of these mishaps were really northing wrecking everything between us?

Aimee: Yeah I do. Cause two months ago was the last straw.

Thomas: Come on babe, please.....just tell me.....what can I do to make things up?

Aimee: Three things: One: You can't make it up. Two: Don't call me babe. And Three: Just.....let it go. It's over.

Thomas groaned slightly he practically saw ignoring hut he was so hopelessly determined that he continues to persist anyways against Aimee's better judgement

Thomas: Ugh......you're just never gonna forgive me are you?

Needless to say it hardly felt like he was even trying now as Aimee noticed

Aimee: Took you half of the semester to figure that out?

Thomas: Will you give me a break? If this is about that stunt with Kaitlyn and the guys I can keep my distance----

Aimee: Good. You can keep your distance from me. Your sixt seconds are up.

Fed up with Thomas's sass she basically slams the door and storms away from it leaving Thomas frusterated

Thomas: Damn.......

With the other four downstairs and Scott whistling leading the way with the Ford brothers behind him and Carrie in the back Carrie had kept herself delightfully occupied. She was still observing the ring she got from that old stranger and couldn't help but to suspect he and the ring were actually linked to something rather familiar to her. There was no way to be certain for sure but Carrie's gut once again had that churning feeling of butterflies in the pit of her stomach the possibly had bound to be one in a million because not only did she not know her father she didn't even know what he looks like or where he lived and still doesn't

Margaret never even had a picture of him back in Chamberlain not even a wedding picture so that only made Carrie's job more difficult and since he was a blank to her memories.....that engraving on that ring was the only lead she had.

This drew her eyes from Ray however slight concern drew him from the sight of her It was already odd enough that his brother would be here on a day where he wasn't slated to have class since that never happened before but the fact Sean would bring their next door neighbor here at this hour felt too big of an issue to pass up and whispered in his ear

Ray: Sean why didn't you say you were bringing her along at the dorm earlier?

Sean: Well the commotion between the three of yall kinda had me distracted.

Ray: But why late at this hour?

Sean: I don't know if you watched the weather channel but I never heard of grand tours and hairy storms as earlier.

Ray had to pull him aside briefly just enough for Carrie not to notice them By the way Ray had his arm gripped around Sean's shoulder he was serious again on this

Ray: That's not what I meant. We barely know this girl and you brought her here just for a tour? Please tell the truth. Sean this this time pulled him aside

Sean: Ray. Why does it have to matter? She's been indoors for the last four years. And I figured she should get an inside look of things. Starting with the campus. Help her make some friends.

Ray: That's real nice of you but.....what about Kaitlyn? Aren't you worried what she'll do if she see's you with her?

Sean: Nah. I'm not afraid of her. She's gotta learn to deal with it and I have no doubt she will eventually. But still, we just gonna keep out distance.

Promise or not it couldn't be kept completely since through the lounge area two more students were present playing poker at one of the booths nearby both of which who were also people Sean Ray and Scott knew a little much

Sean: Ah man. Two of Kait's lapdogs nine a clock.

Sean pointed over at the two all while Ray huffs in frustration with Carrie confused

Carrie: Who are they?

Sean: Ian Simmons and Alex Campbell. No one you want to get acquainted with.

Carrie: Why?

She had to ask acting more curious than she'd ever had in the past Ray couldn't help but to glimpse over the pondering if she was curious George the way she was coming off with all these questions

Ray: If you must know.....to make a long story short my bro's ex has these two wired. About worse than Scott.

Scott: Hey.....I'm pledging their attorney.

Ray: Must be why you were pretty dumb enough to snitch on Sean. Scott: Can't a guy make one mistake?

Ray: Not when it comes to Kaitlyn.

Both Sean and Carrie chuckled as that small argument went on but it sure caught Ian and Alex's attention and it drew them over to them

And it didn't take long for the four to see them coming

Ian: Sean. Raymond. Scotty 2 Hotty. This is a rather pleasant surprise. First time in a year since we've seen you.

Alex: I'll say. What brings you guys here on THIS fine hour?

Ray: Knitting sweaters. What's it to you Campbell?

Ray made a firm tone crossing his arms together

Ian: Oh nothing just----hellooooooo.

Quickly subverting his eyes on to the elephant in the let alone the first to see how close Carrie was distance wise with Sean curiosity rose out of Ian more than infatuation. He seemed to be just as stunned by her beauty as Alex was. Nobody was drooling luckily

Ian: I may know only half of the students on campus but I definitely don't seem to know you darling.

Sean pushed Ian's hand slightly back to himself when he reached for Carrie's seeing where he would be bound to go

Sean: Hands off the merchandise ok? She's.....she's my next door neighbor.

Carrie let out a small an quick Hi before flashing her head away Ian just nodded politely and frowns However something in his cerebrum clicks. Glancing over at Carrie again he only looked puzzled more he surveyed her facial features and eye movements. He couldn't shake the feeling this new girl resembled something familiar that appealed to him

Ian: Wait a minute.....are you sure we haven't met before? Alex? Don't this chick look any familiar to you?

Bringing in Alex to take a look at her even he couldn't help but to be familiarized by the look of her presence too

Alex: Yeah she kinda does

Piped in confusion Sean stated the obvious

Sean: What'd you guys talking about?

Ian: Sean....your....neighbor here. She wasn't.....on tv or something like that years ago was she?

Carrie flinched hearing that. She knew where this was going dreading this moment which they would inevitably find out

Sean: What'd youth talking about? Of course not. Maybe you guys saw her sitting outside a window as you used to rive by my house. She's lived next door to me for four years.

Alex: Four years?

This drew even more interest from Alex as he dropped a truth bomb stating something from the past

Alex: Four years ago the news reported a massive wave that tore down a town in Maine those are the same four years to today. Are you really sure there's nothing she knows?

Ian: Yeah. They even showed a picture of a chick who looks like your friend there and was covered in blood who last I checked burnt the town down with just wave of her hands.

Carrie couldn't stomach to turn away from this. Her body language would betray her. Twitching down her neck and breathing heavily slightly increasing each passing second Tables even began sliding and the lights started to flicker slowly enough to a degree where nobody could sense it or see it but her The sensation was tingling in the back of her mind and she dreaded the feeling. Hearing that that they've heard of her wrong doings in Chamberlain wouldn't be no surprise if the event was fresh

But even for an event well forgotten it still mattered efficiently

This puzzled Ray to a great degree for he and Sean did hear of a similar event to that as well but never heard the whole story. Not that they wanted to not even Sean he didn't even care about it for he was NOT buying their theories and felt protective around Carrie

Sean: If Kaitlyn put you two up to this it's NOT funny.

Sean made it clear he wasn't willing to fall for this story considering the thought that they were nuts cause of who they to him serve under

Sean: Come on Carrie. We don't have to listen to this crap.

Ian: No seriously man! There was a real town destruction made by some powered bloody mary chick!

Carrie briefly looks back at them in question on not so much "how" or "why" but something vastly much worse from within the pit of her gut The thought continues to pierce through her even when Sean took her by the hand and pulled her away still not believing them. He didn't feel the need to listen but curiosity kills the cat when it came to Ray

Ray: Alright....fine you got a few minutes. Make it quick and tell me what you both know.

Commotion only continues to stir with the three of them as Kaitlyn appears coming out of the girls lavatory with a close friend of hers Tara Kendrick. Stirring onwards about to gossip and latest catch in the campus news the subject changes when Tara brings up the upcoming karaoke night coming

Tara: So....even without Sean are you still coming to the Karaoke Party?

Kaitlyn: Girl have I ever no-showed an event? Exactly of course I plan on showing up. Because I know he'll be there anyway.

Tara: You sure have a lot of confidence.

Kaitlyn slightly chuckled

Kaitlyn: Daddy taught me self confidence creates positivity.

Tara: That does explain the story you told us that he had confidence he had the perfect brother.

She referred to Ray not before she changes the tone

Tara: So what are you gonna sing?

Kaitlyn: Something that will drive Sean wild. I know a few of his favorite-------

Kait stopped in the middle of her sentence upon the next slight she witnessed. Only a glimpse of Sean and Carrie was caught in her line of sight the two walking to a Starbucks section HOLDING hands. Eagerness and excitement quickly dissolved into confusion as Kaitlyn couldn't fathom or muster to understand as why the man she always thought would be hers would ever be holding hands with another woman

Confusion dissipates away and nothing but utter jealousy rage consumed her as she balled up her fists crackling a few knuckles in the process

NOW she understood what Sean meant by Just let it go and it made her feel all the more stupid that she was too blinded to see that. Tara couldn't necessarily see exacrly who she was staring at until Sean comes out of the Starbucks with Carrie both carrying tow cups of coffee STILL holding hands

Tara: Oh.......well....that's sad. I guess there goes your date.

Kaitlyn: Like hell it ends like this!

Shrugging off the comment Kait rushes onwards like a bull in china ready to plow through everything in her path Slowly coming into contact with her as soon as Sean see's her sprinting directly to him and Carrie

Sean: Oh no....

Carrie: What?

Not answering her question Sean just grabs Carrie by the hand again and rushes to the nearest exit

Brushing past Ray and Scott along the way Kait couldn't care less anymore. Fearing the worst both Ray and Scott chased after her

Outside of the campus the low tumbling rumble of a red Camaro's engine was running and all that can be heard amongst the road kicking up against the pavement and polluting the air. The engine finally dies down as the driver adjusts the side mirrors the masked figure looks behind the car glancing over to the campus grounds Pulling out binoculars once more seeing Sean and Carrie were the first to come into view. The sight of them holding hands brought a feasible twtich to the side of it's neck for some reason and it continued to digest the scene further

It see's Sean rushing and jingling with his keys to get Carrie into the car only for Kaitlyn to jump across Sean's back as he drops the expressos splattering them onto the ground and staining the pavement Carrie didn't have much time to react before Sean just chuckled Kaitlyn across the other side of his car rolling over the roof Carrie barely gets out the way as Kaitlyn crashes into the pavement just in time for Ray and Scott to catch up to them as the rest of Kaitlyn's posse too. Thomas however was seconds late to catch up as was Aimee

Everybody just stood in stunned silence within one another with the exception of Carrie being the standout as she was the most emotionally awkward one in the midst of this situation. But seeing how she was already in it there was no escaping Kaitlyn's constant glares: A rather disgusting sight. But one quick look look ache scorned woman and reading her mind once more the connection couldn't be ignored

Carrie: Kaitlyn Lawrence?

Already Kaitlyn was fed up with it. Having to look down at her didn't make any prettier either

Kaitlyn: Yeah....I know we haven't met before so how the hell do you know my name?

Sean: Because I told her everything.

Shocked and deceived was one thing now the realism couldn't be removed. Kaitlyn was being downright rejected and she would not bear the thought

Kaitlyn: I thought you use to tell me everything. What about just the two of us?

Sean: The two of us is over. It has been since when it became a dictatorship. I was only lucky Ray and I got out just in time before we truly got caught in the loop

Ray: Wasted of my high school experience fucking around with a bunch of delinquents. I told you when I wanted out I was gonna take any route possible!

Nothing about this made any of sense to Carrie too much was already occurring in one night for her to fully process the picture surrounding the debacle Never had she actually been involved in any situations as minatory as this since the day that went down in National history; and none of this made for a pleasant experience. All she wanted was for this to just end but she was stuck here against her own will as Kaitlyn started off

Kaitlyn: Be that as it may......you at least have to give me some props: At least I gave you a life worth living. Poster boys name recognition neing the big men on campus; didn't you enjoy any of that?

Steeping forward slightly off the pavement pressing his foot down some thought came out of this from the boys albeit short lived

Ray: I'm not gonna lie: All that being on top of the world couldn't really have been possible without. As far as accolades go we're pretty stacked. But in this course of camaraderie I am nothing like any of the sheep you have.

Sean: There always comes a point where you have to question the conditioning of those around you need to eventually be proud of the type of message and feedback that you give out the students and staff that are possible more or less fortunate than you. How can you possibly be happy with the pain and misery that you always disperse thought out this school on a weekly fucking basis?!

Kaitlyn: So now you gotta drag a tramp like her to fill in that void?!

Sean: She's just our neighbor!

Kaitlyn: I know you wouldn't stoop that low. I know you wouldn't dare confuse this big dumb pudding pop with your own flesh and blood you hear me?! Nothing but a fucking cactus is all she is picked and left to die!!

Big dumb pudding pop

It was difficult for Carri to not take even the slightest insults from a stranger to her seriously given her odd twitching Anything too familiar what occurred before that wouldn't fly with her

Ray: If anything THAT'S what I'd consider you and your family tree because everyone on it has to be slobbering prick.

Ray was not caring how offensive he was being. In his case Kaitlyn deserved every second of it. Funny how he mentioned slobbering considering how Scott was practically drooling throughout the entire midst of the conversation directly at the woman of the hour much to Ray's and Aimee's disgust

Ray: Dude stop drooling.

He slightly smacks him in the back to his senses and Aimee pulls him back behind her

Kaitlyn: Is this really what you want Sean? To turn back on the best thing that ever happened to you?

Sean: Are you high?!

Talking all this nonsense Sean legitimately had to know his ex always had a level of crazy.

Kaitlyn: A little but that doesn't mean I don't mean what I say. Besides I think you know what haste makes.

Ray: Yeah. Haste makes a foot in your ass!

Offended by Ray's outrages comment Kaitlyn lunges towards him only for Thomas and Ian to hold her back seeing how volatile she can be when the situation turns awry

Ian: Who are you to talk about haste? Letting cooler heads prevail for once Kaitlyn chuckles the comment off as she signals the boys to let go

Kaitlyn: Boys boys I'm good. All good alright? Just give us space to---freakin....you get it.

She then turns to Carrie with fire in her eyes Kaitlyn: You oatcake. Just---just move ok? This is private property personalized space that you're invading and you're not invented. Just get in your little car and get the fuck out of here or I'll stuff you in the trunk!

Sean didn't like that attitude for his own started to take a dark turn as he slightly pushed Kaitlyn away from Carrie adding more to her astonishment

Sean: Back the hell up Kait! You will not demand or threaten anything on her! Who do you even think you're talking to?!

Kaitlyn: I gave you everything th---

Excessive yammering and commotion didn't help Carrie either Being dragged into this broken love story bravado and being told off again brought back one bad memory too many none of which could be made more clear than having to look across from Kaitlyn. Her posse was one thing but her? Her zeal for power her excessive moaning and whining the fact she was practically prettier than she is her bratty behavior her obsessive nature.....

Everything about this woman needed only only word to describe her and Carrie wanted nothing to do with that what so ever. With nobody watching her at the moment she just decided to leave. Unfortunately Thomas wouldn't let her go that far purposely bumping her back the other direction

Thomas: Where you think you're going?

Carrie: Anywhere but here.

Bolting up to her feet she again hears the slight think of metal scraping the pavement beneath her and she freezes. Slowly eyeing over behind her she see's the ring had fallen out of her pocket

Thomas: Well what's that you got there?

Carrie tries to hide it but Thomas plops almost on top of her struggling much harder with her than she should. Aimee see's the brawl not that far from her so ducking around Ray she pulls Thomas off Carrie only for both of them to realize Thomas had forcefully taken the ring out of her hands despite the fact her grip was as hard as a bed of nails

Carrie: Hey! Give that back!

Thomas: Or what? It's junk either way. I'm just gonna crush this thing. You'll be thanking me later.

Methodically stepping back, Aimee immediately sucks under Thomas' arm in a contorted fashion to get him to let go but it only results in Thomas slapping Aimee down.

That was the last straw.

She didn't care who saw her or not, something needed to be done about this. Exerting her brain power over to Thomas, after seconds of deep concentration, she snaps her head over to Thomas and he immediately flies backwards into Ian and Alex. Tumbling over each, it makes Thomas drop the ring and Carrie flings it back to her before anyone can see what she did. Not phasing him, Thomas bolts back up only—FLEX—he then finds himself flung to the nearest lightpost, his head bouncing off the metal.

However, it did attract the others attention. Luckily nobody suspected what actually happened. With Tara briefly nearby as she watched the three stumble over themselves, a surprisingly livid expression from Carrie catches her eye. She couldn't help but to notice how oddly the pupils in Carries eyes were pulsating and pumping back and forth like it was matching her accelerating heartbeat.

Dragging Aimee up to her feet again, Carrie only stares at Tara momentarily before she just growls at her menacingly, forcing her to back off.

Now all that was left was Kaitlyn.

Carrie: HEY!

Pointing directly at Kaitlyn, trying her hardest to make what she said next sound as intimidating and threatening as possible.

Carrie: Do me a favor: Tell punk rock to keep his hands off Aimee. Don't lay a finger on Scott and if I see a speck of your hair lurking around in Sean or Rays backyard, I swear I'm gonna—

"You'll do what?", Kaitlyn tried to retaliate. "Whatcha gonna do?"

Staring down one another, the tension suddenly grew vastly larger. Kaitlyn thought nothing of this encounter but Carrie couldn't help but to uncharacteristically reminisce what was happening: being able to stand up to those above her was one of many things she wanted to do all throughout her high school life. At least where she messed up with Chris, she could make up for here with Kaitlyn. But it came out in the most atypical manner there could've been. It felt like Carrie mentally wasn't herself.

Kaitlyn: All bark, no bite. You bitches are all alike.

Carrie: Well, who's the bigger one here? Huh?

She rebuttals again as she suddenly pushes Kaitlyn back slightly. Being the sore loser of the debate, Kait hacks and spits right into Carries face.

Kaitlyn: Keep your paws off of me, you freak.

Immediately afterwards, Carrie sends retaliation her way via a forceful slap across her face not even minding the saliva dripping down her face. Putting a strong telekinetic force behind that slap, she almost left a imprint of her hand across her face as she crashed over the hood of Seans car. Grasping over her nose as blood trickles out from underneath, Kaitlyn continues to stumble and trip over herself making her way back to her posse as she and Tara have to help the others up. This left Kaitlyn groaning and whining excessively with the blood from her nasal fracture smeared all over her face and mouth. Ray, Scott, Aimee and Sean seemed to look pleasantly surprised at how well Carrie handled herself. Even Carrie was surprised by how her sudden burst of confidence came in on display.

With her pride and dignity possibly shattered, her and her group back up and away from Sean and the others, but then she goes against it. She continues to pressure and approach the young adult, pointing at Carrie in disgust before raising her hand on the offensive with Carrie bolting her eyes not letting fear turn her away.

Kaitlyn couldn't slap back at her for a tight grip holding her wrist in place kept her from inching barely forward.

Sean: You hit her and that nose won't be the only thing broken.

Sean says as Kaitlyn turns and see Sean holding her arm back. Kaitlyn jerked her arm away and just looked at her angry ex. Somewhere in-between anger and sadness, the notion of disbelief couldn't pull the wool over Kaitlyn's eyes.

Kaitlyn: I just don't understand you....how can you dump me.....for this scan ass freak?! I would have done ANYTHING for you......and yet, I didn't release what I had—

"—Until I left", says Sean finishing her statement.

Kaitlyn: Sean, you're the only man I've ever loved.

Sean: But I'm not the only man that you will ever screw. We been diner than done for the past two Goddamn years, Kait and all these years later, you still never took a hint? How many times I am gonna have to spell it out for ya?!

Yelling that to her face made EVERYONE freeze up and stop, staring at them in shock. Even Carrie felt lost within the shuffle yet again, snapping out of her mild trance for a second or two.

Sean: Don't you get it? Me....and you.....We. Are. D. O. N. E. Done.

Not even trying wanting to acknowledge her anymore, he just grabs Carrie's hand and takes back to the car, opening the passenger side of the door to his car. One brief moment of silence resonates from the young telekinetic, looking between him and Kaitlyn before giving Sean a small grin being proud for the way he stood up for both of them: something she had yet to see since Tommy Ross.

She then sat in and Sean closed the door for her, giving Kaitlyn one last look of disapproval. Even the others who still stood where they were looked bummed over the outcome, all except Ray. Sean couldn't help but to look back at his brother before he soon went over to the driver's door.

Sean: You coming home tonight? You can ride with us.

Ray: Nah, man.....you look like you need your space. I'm fine here.

This drew some level of urgency from the older sibling considering what just happened seconds ago only for that mentality to die down quickly. Sean knew Ray could handle himself. He only nods as he shakes his brothers hand. "See you on Friday? Maybe earlier?"

"You know it." Ray remarks, hugging him back.

He finally climbs in, shutting the door before backing up and driving off campus as both Ray and Kaitlyn watched his car slip further and further off into the night. Soon as his taillights vanish, Ray quickly disperses from the scene completely ignoring Kaitlyn, still standing there in utter shock. Everyone else just walked back to their dorms dragging Thomas out carefully, leaving the scorned woman all alone in the dark. Perhaps she needed time to react accordingly to said event in a different light.

The reaction left by Kaitlyn was her left fist CLUTCHED tightly. She was not going to let this slide with the man she so desperately wanted back in the arms of Carrie White. Never before had she seemed so hopelessly embarrassed and lost without a sensible direction of power or curtesy. All it left her ushering was a phrase all too familiar.

Kaitlyn: Nobody disrespects me and gets away with it! You hear me, bitch?! This isn't over! I ain't through with you, not yet by a long shot!

Ignition can once again be heard from the other side of the road curtesy of the unknown. In the rearview mirror of the red Camero, it just watches as Kaitlyn storms off in a white hot ball of rage. Tapping on its ear, it sets off its earpiece which in turn, sets off the Bluetooth connection that recorded the whole outburst from afar. Sitting in the dark, taking notes from scene to scene, the light within the car highlights the subtle hand movements of its handwriting from pen to paper but even more alarming?

The last thing it wrote.

Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned? Perfect.

The trip was eerily quiet from the timeframe they left the campus.

Mild drizzle lighting up the road drew Carries eyes to the night scenery, her heart pumping and glistening with a new profound joy unleashed prior to the beginning of the week on the ride back home. She then finds herself humming along to the radio to a Sick Puppies song albeit an autistic version. Uncharacteristically, she slowly begins to humming to the tone; then as the infectious beat and melody takes over, she nods her head to the chorus smiling widely. It caught Sean off guard for a moment as he turned in her direction. Both Sean and Carrie immediately look away, too shy to actually say anything.

Sean felt so embarrassed that Carrie had to see the personal drama he and Ray have to endure daily not to mention the way Kaitlyn overreacted.

Good riddance to bad rubbish, Sean thought to himself keeping his eyes locked tightly on the road so any slight distraction wouldn't turn him away. But distractions came anyway as Carrie this time was the first to brake her silence.

Carrie: That was brave the way you stood up to her.....for me.

Sean: I shouldn't have to. If anything, Kait needs to just go away. She just doesn't get I want nothing to do with her bullshit....

Catching himself, he covers his mouth. He was quickly to adapt to how Carrie handles cussing.

Sean: Oh....sorry. I know I shouldn't use language around you.

Carrie: Don't be sorry. I understand now.

Sean: Yeah but still.....I'm sorry you had to see that.

"I'm still grateful, though. No one besides Desjardin's ever stood up for me like that", Carrie unwillingly speaks.

Sean: Well....first time for everything.

Minutes pass and once again, the light glimmer of the rain drew Carries fascination once more.....but only for a short while as she glanced over and down at Sean, eyeing his right hand on his lap. Slowly reaching over, she slightly reaches over and held it. Sean eyed over at the sight for a moment before looking back at the road. Next second, Carrie was smiling WIDELY at him.

Sean had to briefly look away for that. It only added more nuance to how quickly her opinion on this girl was changing as the seconds and the minutes tick by. He couldn't help but to grin mildly as he stopped at the nearest red light ahead. Another car had driven in, stopping at the light adjacent to Sean's direction.

Sue briefly lead her foot off the gas as she stopped at the light on the way home. With the kid sound asleep, Sue suddenly banged her head on the horn, slamming her fist amongst the dashboard. So much was running through we head regarding Carrie, Desjardin, Tommy, everything that lead her to where she was right now; all of which made her feel absolutely miserable. Even with a kid and her dignity taped up here and there, the innocence in Sue was robbed from her those years ago; innocence she can never re-attain again. She was suffering Carrie's hatred over her and has been hated by Carrie all through her life.

All she could think about was Desjardin's offer: her telling her about Carrie's birthday.

If she could possibly do something for her then maybe they could understand each other more than the other thinks they do.

But as soon as both red lights switched to green, both cars moved forward only for the back tire on Sue's car to blow out and Sue lost control of the car almost immediately, which automatically woke Little Carrie up as they headed straight for Sean's car.

Both her and her daughter screamed in terror as she slammed on the brakes to no avail. Sean widened his eyes as he realized at this moment, he was truly screwed. However, as Carrie gasped and held her hands out to brace for impact, a strong invisible force slams against both cars, denting the front of both of them and stopping each of them, flat seconds away from careening into one another.

All four of their lives were luckily spared in a moment of quick wit and selflessness. Sue looked back in shock as her daughter bawled out in tears, scared out her wits. This same occurrence left Carrie panting heavily without end as she lowered here hands slightly; her hearts acceleration died slowly and Sean......

.....looked at her, shocked.

Carrie looked back and was stunned herself that Sean saw her used her powers. So many questions were zooming rapid fire through Sean's mind at the sight he witnessed before him.

Sean: Did you—How did you learn—?

Carrie: I...I....well I.....

The constant stuttering and choking up upon blowing her cover.

Carrie: Can we not? Not right now. Please?

She got her wish when Sean looked up and saw Sue standing out in front of the car looking concerned. The expression spoke more than words could muster as she just flinched at the ruptured hood of the car. Carrie gasped softly seeing her again as Sean got out of the car, slightly taken aback by her appearance.

Sue: Sean Ford?

Sean: Sue Snell?

Brief silence overlapped the two, much to Carries bewilderment.

Sue: I didn't think I run into you like this.

Sean: No kidding. I....I was taking a friend home after a tour of the campus turned into a shitstorm then suddenly it followed me here.

Sue: Sorry....my tire just blew out. The freaking auto repairmen told me they fixed it....now I feel ripped off that it almost killed us again. Even before this, I.....sorry, is your friend ok?

She points over and they looked back. Sue's eyes widened to see Carrie in the passengers suit who looked at her in-between confusion and anger at Sue.

A very somber atmosphere choked the air out from above them as both felt themselves almost suffocating just from the repulsive smell of the stain from the history that both these women shared. Neither of their stories could sync well without the other and given Carries constant twitching and reluctant behavior, it was understandable for Sue to understand why she would want to keep her distance from her.

But that wouldn't mean she wouldn't stop trying to press through to her. "Carrie.....I—" Sue chokes up before she could finish.

Her eyes were locked onto her the entire time all while Carrie hopeless tried to block her out with no avail. It did however catch Sean's attention as it came to the attention that it wasn't just him that Sue had a somewhat of a past experience with. So maybe everything was coming around full circle.

Startled by the stared own, he just bolts out the car.

Sean: Hold on....Sue, you know her?

Sue: Yes.

"No, she doesn't", says Carrie, intervening in a way that let it be known to Sue that she is still mad. Neither her or Sean liked what she meant by that.

Sue: Come on. Could you at least give me a chance----

Carrie: Every other time I've given out chances, look where that's left me. I never had a chance to relax the entire time I was here. My life has been nothing but pain since the day I was born.....and there isn't anything good to come out of that. Every time this happens, I just....I.....never wanted this.....

This time, she chokes up.

Carrie: I never wanted Chamberlain to happen and now look what they've done to me. What you've done to me......

She couldn't muster the strength to carry out the rest of her sentence for the realization again began to sting at her fiercely. Briefly turning herself away, she was just about to climb back into the car once more. However......right as Carrie went for the door.....

Sue: I've been taking painkillers.

She confesses as Carrie stopped in her tracks and froze very abruptly. This was shocking to Carrie, at the very least. She heard how much Desjardin had changed on a mental level thanks to the events in Chamberlain but not once did she even think about Sue let alone how condescending the event was around her. Ever since the exact same event, the first glance of her didn't make Carrie want to be in the same presence as Sue. Now she was starting to think differently.

Sue: The last year and a half, I've been tagged with a lot of prescriptions to help me cope with my mental and physical trauma. Headaches, fevers, schizophrenia, PTSD, you name it. The nightmares in my head multiplied the more I thought back to that night and not one therapeutic session that I took could heal me.

Finally getting something out of her former classmate that actually resembled any kind of remorse, Carrie slowly faces Sue once more.

Sue: Carrie, that event in Chamberlain broke me in ways I never thought the human psyche could be broken before and as one of the few survivors of that night, I have never felt more embarrassed to be alive.

Carrie: But, how'd you expect me to believe that? I mean, back when I first had my period, I thought I was dying cause my mama never told. And you push me and called me a freak.

Sue: I know. I should've been more supportive cause you don't know... *sniffs* but I'm so sorry, Carrie...

There unfortunately wasn't much use blocking out the tears as they begin to trickle down her eyes and drench her cheeks. At that point, Sue turned away slowly as she buried her face deep into her hands and cried. Sean felt awful, but for Carrie, it struck her. She meant it.....It felt like she actually meant it. This feeling of sorrow and sympathy never crossed her mind before, but it was overwhelming now.

She felt sorry for Sue for once.

Sue: Only thing to keep me safe is her.

She grips ahold of her daughters shoulders, hugging her tightly.

Sue: You're the reason why I'm still alive. That she got a chance to live. That she has to experience the life you never had. I couldn't be more thankful.

Briefly glancing down at her daughter, it once again brings a slight smirk to Carries face. But it only lasted for a short while. Despite giving out all the signs in the world that Sue meant every word she just ushered, it still couldn't get through to Carrie fully. She felt how much her event made her somewhat like her in a sense but apart from that, there still wasn't much in a sense to forgive her. And again, it didn't long for Sue to realize it. Thinking a little outside of the box for a little, Sue felt the need to kick herself coming off this new idea because she hadn't really thought it before until now. And it all raised off of one question:

Sue: Would you read my mind if you could?

Carrie: What kind of quest—

Sue: You want proof? It's right here in front of you.

She grabs her by the shoulders, rather firmly as she just sits on the edge of the hood of Sean's car.

Sue: Let me through your head. I want you to see for yourself.....because while I'm every bit as guilty as you say I am or if you still hate me, I never meant to cause you suffering.

An interesting offer made, to say the least. While Carrie didn't feel the need to pull anymore strings with Sue, the sight of the child again made her think twice about it. This kid was practically the only reason why Carrie even saved Sue in the first place so it only made sense to follow through; but not until she received one of the cutest sights she ever saw from the child: her puppy dog eyes.

Not even she could resist them.

Finally giving in she felt the need to place both her thumbs the cranium of Sue's forehead and press ever so slightly up against her somehow reverse-engineering her broadcast telepathy. Allowing Sue into her head made it easier for her to collect her thoughts feelings and deepest regrets as well as fears all of which were welcome. But the one that concerned her the most was what happened on May of 2013. She also had to see how ugly she behaved tore Carrie at the shower incident and for a while which breaks her heart ever sense.

Following the next few seconds Sue knew something felt amiss once she felt Carrie's arms shaking abruptly but slightly. But then she see's the look on her face: pure bewilderment blinded by a small degree of relief happiness compassion sorrow and joy. So many kaleidoscopic emotional beats were hitting her right where it hurt but at least she found some peace within to know the truth: Sue was innocent

She never really felt any personal hatred towards her.

Sue: You were never alone as you thought Carrie. *sniffs* I'm so sorry that I hurt you.

Sue saw how torn yet gracefully embraced Carrie looked in her eyes At this point Carrie needed no more proof. She then grabbed Sue wrapping her arms around her in a tight hug with Sue just looked over to Sean her cheeks drenched in tears as he nods silently towards her

At long last the grudge had been put beside them

Following the wee hours of the morning back on campus nothing really newsworthy out but news differentiates to a lot of people and to a good chunk of the students there that isn't hard to see through

It was another day off for Thomas and the gang a very uneventful day at best. Homework was far from their issue upon further notice. It was more or less Thomas acting like a complete baton giving his situation from last night. Being knocked back by Carrie nearly gave him a mild concussion and he was handling it like he never suffered in injury before. Talk about overselling

Tara: Drama king.

The way Tara mocked him for overselling a head injury was not as serious as he made it. Made it rather embarrassing for her to look at

Tara: Would it kill you to tone it down?

Thomas: My head's still spinning. Ok? Don't judge me.

Tara: You're acting like you just went through the ringer

Thomas: Because I technically did. Thankfully, nothing major. Almost suffered a slight concussion last night from that push.

A slight confusion started to center in once the world push was ushered

Oh boy, Thomas thought to himself dreading how far he was going to have to go with this

Thomas: Nobody physically did so. There was no one around but us. But it felt much like me crashing into a pile of bricks or running into a straight on collision with a Mac truck when I got flung over.

His eyeballs drew larger

Alex: Oh Christ.....

As Alex facepalmed he had already gotten Thomas and Tara's attention with that remark. Because nothing about it sounded good just form the tone he conveyed while saying it

Tara: Ok where you going with this?

Ian: Have you ever heard of Carrie White?

Bleak subtle silence erupts through the room and not once did anyone rupture a single sound after that. Apart from awkard glances from Thomas and Tara petrified expressions from Ian back to Alex not a single word was ushered Ian just grabs Tara's laptop from the corner and signals everyone over to look at the screen. Three swipes and eleven keys presses later the image of Carrie White in her blood-soaked prom dress appears on screen

Ian: That's who I HOPE we're NOT dealing with.

Tara found no fascination over imploring the history of a dead girl and to her remained as generic as other killers out ther

Tara: Ok covered in blood messy creepy as hell looking eyes.....wait a minute......

She observes closer as she zooms in she begins to slowly get in the picture more specifically as she zoomed into Carrie's soaked face Judging from what occurred yesterday and the image it felt difficult not to put two and two together. Alex just points at the image just to drive it home

Alex: That's her. That's the same girl with Sean from yesterday. The one who broke Kaitlyn's nose.

Tara: The girl we saw yesterday?

This revelation nearly set Tara's heart on fire

Tara: The way she looked at me before Sean left.....her eyes were dilating back and forth brown and then ink black from first glance. It was very disturbing.

Thomas: You're saying she could change her eye color of that it was more like contacts?

Tara: Hard for me to be specific with what I saw cause she blinked one set than completely different set.

Alex: Could be part of her curse.

It was one thing that for them to discover that Carrie was the same girl they had run into that previous night. It was another to have them believe that she had any special abilities whatsoever seeing how the world which they live in is the equivalent of a messed up home

Tara: Umm.....C-curse? What curse?

Ian: This girl has been demonized and vilified most of it not all her life. She's the reason why people have been taking beliefs of the supernatural all the more seriously than before.

All this being said with a bantering expression over Ian's face. Alex had to slap some sense back into him

Thomas: But what curse? What did she do?

Slight sigh leaves the two

Ian: She's responsible for one of the biggest tragedies in national history: The Black Prom Massacre. Started from a fun night ending in a living nightmare. A bloody and cruel prank was pulled on this chick and sets off the blood spills all hell broke loose. I'm not saying her outrage justifies murder like karma always comes around but they practically had it coming.

Alex: She was flexing and breaking bones and pulling shit apart from the force of her telekinesis and I'd be lying if I said I didn't hallucinate from all that.

While this techincally wasn't much of common discovery the fact that they identified a mass murderer who completely embarrassed them last night was terrifying enough now that they knew what she could do. Tara didn't need to say anything since they had already convinced her how dangerous and out put of place this could be.

Thomas however just chuckled it off in complete bewilderment

Thomas: You're kidding me with this Matilda shit right?

Alex pulls him closer

Alex: Look at my face. Does it look like I'm kidding?

His face drops in defeat seeing how sincere Alex and Ian's response were.

No time to answer back however as the door opens and just slams shut as fast as it was opened with Kaitlyn removing herself from the campus life for just a few minutes. Cuddling herself against the door and sliding down to her knees, the look on her face practically told the story of a woman scorned. Aggravated and nearly beside herself, she felt the need to pull her hair out in strands. It was more than just her nose that was shattered; it was her dignity and pride and thanks to gossip, even her popularity seemed to be sinking further and further down the drain.

Kaitlyn: Who the FUCK does she think she is?!

They all just down to the cast over her nose forcing her to change the subject.

Kaitlyn: No. I'm not getting nose surgery. It's just daily visits to the doctor after second period. They said they should have my nose fixed before the weekend.

Tara: Well I don't know what the boys were gonna say.....but I was gonna ask as a friend: How's your nose?

A general remark from her best friend is want all that refreshing for Kaitlyn and yet she chuckled slightly at the remark. As much appreciated she was of her asking that it just wasn't her nose that was getting to her and she just couldn't stomach the thought of not getting what she felt she rightfully earned.

Kaitlyn: If my nose was the only thing that needed to be fixed.....

She slowly stood up infront of everyone who all looked at her in tension.

Kaitlyn:.....that tramp....would not be here ever at all. And whoever she is....she's gonna wish she never met me. Steal my boyfriend. Ass lung me right in the nose! I'm gonna drop her like a bad habit. Rip her up from the inside out! Make her wish SHE WAS NEVER FUCKING BORN!

Her bloodcurdling scream infectious to the eardrum all those in company covered their ears

All that could be said was....

Ian: It would be your funeral if she's what we think she is.

Almost immediately confusion sunk in for Kait

Kaitlyn: What'd you talking about?

Alex couldn't help but to perch his mouth and twitch a little at the response because joe could anyone not have heard of one of the biggest disasters in National History

Alex: Have you heard of the Black Prom Massacre in Chamberlain Maine 2013?

Kaitlyn: Y---Yeah.....?

Alex: Rumors of the supernatural quickly blew off the roof that night and Sean's new lady friend.....well.....Tara?

She turns her laptop and slightly moves it over to Kaitlyn's path as she walked over to take a look at the updated picture. The familiarity was staggeringly apparent but none of it rang any bells for the scorned lover

Kaitlyn: "Carrie White"?

Alex: Legend has it she's....a real wrath of God type. A night that was suppose to be one to remember....descended into chaos. A bloody madhouse. Literally.

Kaitlyn: Wait. Stop stop stop stop put a pin on it. None of that makes any sense. Yeah I've heard of Carrie White. But she's supposed to be dead cause they also said her and her psychopathic mother got into some fight to the death and their house fell apart and crushed them both like beetles. So that creepy dimbo can't possibly be her.

Ian: Did you even LOOK at the picture here?

Kaitlyn looked at it but still didn't see the similarity or just refused to see past her blind jealousy and rage: making the entire predicament a lot more strenuous

Kaitlyn: It.....it could have been her twin. Or someone who just looks like her. It's very common. Besides my dad said the Black Prom was just a tragic accidental Firestarter. A gas leak got into the furnace blew the whole school up. It's that simple.

Everyone groaned loudly

Alex: Then how do you explain the town getting decimated on the SAME night?

Kaitlyn: Armageddon. I don't know. Look this whole Carrie urban legend bullshit is just something locals made up to scare some kids. Besides.....say if I did believed in the supernatural.....sa--s--say THIS shit here actually happened....how could Carrie White be alive when she wa lst seen in her house falling on her.

Thomas: Because the ability itself is very real.

Everyone turned directly to him as he sat there feeling awkward as if he was chatting amongst himself. The question of whether or not he believed it was no longer a priority was in thought: it was as to help get through

Thomas: I might explain a little of it. Um....my dad actually worked with this....creepy therapist when he studied psychology. She was actually studying telekinesis.

Kaitlyn: Tele---what?

suddenly taken off topic by the mentioning of an otherworldly ability.

Thomas: I don't know to describe it. All my dad said she told him that it's an ability to move things without touching them. And even people.

Ian: Like Star Wars? You make it sound like she's Obi-Wan Kenobi's granddaughter.

Alex: Or Luke Skywalker's. Then again maybe she was named after Carrie Fisher.

Tara: God bless her soul.

Kaitlyn: Guys let's be serious about this. This bullshit is not even supposed to exist. Otherwise the reality we know....never existed at all. But whoever this girl is....whether she's that same Carrie White from that urban legend or if she's fucking Jean Gray from the X-Men! I DON'T CARE! I just want her out of Sean's life for good!

Tara could tell where this was going and she didn't feel all that fond of it

Tara: Kait....you make it sound like it's simple as swatting a house fly. That's threatening someone's life.

The look she received was the equivalent one who hardly cares less

Ian: What if she's not human?

Alex: Yeah she could be an Alien for all we fucking know.

Alex piped in as Tara intervenes again. With the latter protesting and protesting onwards Kaitlyn got lost in the shuffle an oddly irritating one at that. Almost nothing that anyone said mattered to her anymore apart from the gratuitous notion to strike at Carrie White where it really hurt

No sooner does she make that clear she felt a vibration in her pocket and looked at her phone rather curious as a Messenger text linked to her Facebook reached to her

From an unknown messenger no less All it read was:

You hate Carrie White too? Maybe I can help you get her away from your boyfriend.

Kaitlyn frowned in confusion as the protesting continued in the background. No clue as to where this came from but the statement alone made it sound promising. She couldn't help but to reply

Who is this?

A friend maybe. Someone who wants the same thing as you: Carrie White: Humiliated. Exposed. DEAD.

Ok whoever this is This isn't funny. If Ian and Alex put you up to this, I'm not amused. Carrie White died in her house falling on her.

Believe what you may....but I can still help you get her away from your boyfriend. If you trust me.

Just tell me who this.

Meet me alone tomorrow evening and you'll know everything.

Taking a minute to think about it as she eyed at everyone still protesting about weather or not it's the same Carrie or not Kaitlyn found it hard to pass this up Regardless of what she believed she knew she could not let this pass her by when it came to Sean. So with a brief tap of her thumb....

I'll meet you.

Excellent.

She wasn't done just yet however as she continues to type. Given how curiosity had already struck she wanted to learn more

But at least tell me: if what you're saying is true what's in it for you? Why do you hate hate her anyways?

Took a few seconds longer to respond this time but there is still an answer from the other side

For EVERYTHING. She's the thorn in my sight. The hand caught in my cookie jar. The reason I never sleep well at night knowing I have to live in the same reality as her. So my reasons are my own like yours is your own too. Willing to learn more? Tomorrow night by the Hillsborough Bay.

Make it tonight. I'm free all week.

Once again Silence ruptures through her ears, blocking out the commotion already within the room as Kaitlyn desperately waits for any sort of response. With that attitude she she would've been blowing her opportunity for said vengeance. Luckily enough the next response assured she'd have nothing to worry about

Fine. 7:00PM tonight.

Seeing all that she needed she tosses her phone aside While she very much appreciated the offer to help her Kaitlyn still was in no way shape or form convinced in anyway that she was dealing with the "Urban Legend" of Carrie White. Not like she cared about it anyways. To her that was old news. Two things were on her mind: Getting Sean back. And the karaoke night.

Thomas: Who in their right mind wouldn't compare Carrie White to Andrew Detmer? Not seeing a compatible comparison between the two

Ian: Both were outcasts both had powers and both were presumed dead. This however.....

Ian points to the screen again

Ian:.....breaks the entire case wide open. If she can revive herself who's to say--- Realizing how surprisingly nonverbal Kaitlyn was being he just stops himself as everyone just looks over at her. One of those rare instances in which she actually took a moment to stop and think rationally about something: The rapid eye movements the nervous feet the facial muscle contortions; everything from her body language was physically shouting: I am doing this And if that didn't give it away it was that brief little crooked grin perking out from her mouth what did.

Tara: Oh Christ I know that look.

Alex: Kait what's going on?

Kaitlyn: It appears we have a date with destiny tonight.

Following another nerve-wrenching twisted smile no one else knew WHAT exactly that would transpire to given their puzzled and muddled faces. Given the smirk is still visible on Kaitlyn's face however they can only assume it didn't mean anything good.

Meanwhile at that exact hour was more or less a peaceful morning of tranquility.

Sue had left her daughter with her parents to catch up on some loose ends. Meeting Carrie over at the Pop 'N Sons diner, she had figured where else to interact and further develop her "relationship" with a former student turned psychopathic murderer? But recently knowing Sue's innocence, Carrie decided to take a chance with it since the last time they had a competent interaction with one another didn't really work out that well.

What's the worst that could happen again? Sue thought to herself as she and Carrie sat opposite aside one other, sipping latte down. The realization of how Carrie could have survived the night of the worst night of her life plagued Sue to no end; it was one thing for her to actually physically see someone come back after being presumed dead and not resurface as a ghost.

Sue: So how did you get out?

That was the first and only question Sue asked in the meantime desperately gripping for some sort of a response. The young woman dreaded to share more than what she had to she knew it wasn't a good time to come clean of her supposed resurrection as Sue appears to might have thought at first

Carrie had to lie.

Carrie: Basically, all I remember is.....I dragged my mom's body in the cellar and was stuck down there 'till they dug me out.

Not much could be done to really comprehend Sue's confusion and how much this didn't appear to add up given she was in her and her mom's grave once. Regardless she had to take her word for it.

Sue: Many people thought you died cause....well you did have a grave. I wasn't there when they.....clearly just buried your mom but....I did visit it once and someone.....had the fu---freaking temerity to spray paint on it.

Carrie: I wasn't the most likable girl in the world Sue. So I shouldn't be surprised. Slight staggering though as she see's Sue holding her hand.

Sue: Except that's long gone now. As far as I'm concerned, everyone seems a bit on the nicer side to you now.

Carrie scoffs twiddling her index finger around the edge of the cup with brief coffee dripping off her finger.

Carrie: I---I wouldn't say "Everyone" just yet. Because at Sean's campus....some people kinda got wigged out around me and there was this girl who....was just as bratty as.....

That raise eyebrows from the other side over the brief realization. The less that name was mentioned the better.

"Oh you mean---" was all Sue ushered upon the realization. Carrie nods just as the waitress came over to refill their mugs. Thanking her on her way back, she noticed how nonchalantly Sue was asking her all these questions as if nothing actually happened. No one else knew so why should they?

Finally, Carrie gets the courage to ask one of her own.

Carrie: You're not scared are you?

Sue: Are you?

Asking that back made Carrie freeze up.

Sue: Look if this girl---

Carrie: Kaitlyn.

Sue: Alright: Kaitlyn. She didn't hurt you or anything did she?

"No", Carrie lied again but the guilt resonates quickly this time. "I mean verbally speaking, she JUST got on my case like I stole Sean from her all cause he doesn't want to go out with her anymore."

Sue: Ohhh really.....? I bet she was jealous. It's funny last night I see you in HIS car from HIS campus and his ex girlfriend has an issue with that. Are you and Sean....pretty close......?

Carrie: What do you mean?

Sue smirked at her again and Carrie, getting the idea where she was going, uncharacteristically giggled embarrassingly, hiding her red cheeks.

Carrie: It's nothing like that. I just met him a month ago. Yeah, he's been sweet and all but....we're not that close

Sue: Not yet.

Carrie: Sue, stop.

She couldn't help but giggle mildly under her breath.

Carrie: I mean.....yeah. there's something about him that reminds me a lot of Tommy. But I don't know if it's that or the realization that we had more in common then I thought. He told me his brother....was a little off since their parents died.

Sue: That's tragic.

Carrie: Yeah. But how did you meet him? Because last night---I heard you two say each other's names.

Sue: You caught that, huh?

Sue chuckles mildly before the smile fades.

Sue: My mom and me were raising what was left over my college funds cause I figured Why not hit the restart button? and we were looking up campuses. We took a tour there and....well, that's when I met him and Ray.

It was nice to hear Sue getting along quicker with others than she ever did though that did relatively little to help Carrie's current situation. Still, it was good to see her on the same page as her.

Carrie: And.....you named your daughter after me?

Carrie changed the topic hoping to learn more about Sue's daughter from Tommy

Sue: After her Godmother.

She ushered that before pointing directly at Carrie who frowns hearing that.

Sue: I didn't know how else to make up for what happened to you and....well I figured I'd start by naming Isabelle after you. And telling her I named her after her godmother.

The sudden change of names brought into the conversation confused Carrie.

Carrie: Isabelle?

Sue: I mean....you can still call her Little Carrie if you like. I hope you wouldn't mind.

Carrie couldn't help but to smile. "Not at all. I mean I---How old is she?"

Sue: She's three. Her birthday was weeks ago. She'll be starting Kindergarten two years from now.

Once again, the fact that Sue and her daughter were doing alright since everything brought genuine joy to Carrie's heart It was nice to see she didn't screw everything up.

Carrie: I'd like to see that. I'm proud of her.

Sue nodded with a smile.

"Sue?", a familiar voice ushered from afar. The voice was more familiar than Carrie would've liked it to be and as Sue looked over to the left side, what she saw raised her eyebrows wider.

"Erica?"

The resurgence of Erika Gogan (Mouna Traore) and her boyfriend George Dawson (Demetrius Joyette) was a pleasant surprise albeit one she wasn't expecting all that much. Soon as Sue stands up, she's greeted with a hug from both of them as well as handshakes.

Then they turn to Carrie.

Once more, there's utter silence.

The smiles don't fade completely but Carrie could tell they were nervous around her mostly because of how quickly their heartbeats accelerated when they approached her and plus, how could they forget such a face? They were a few of the lucky ones who survived the Black Prom and more so, the ones who greeted her when she arrived. As far as memory goes, Carrie remembered all of who she killed at the prom massacre. She did not remember all the names of the people who survived the prom massacre. Those who did, however, weren't as small as a sample as she originally though out of the four hundred forty lives total she killed that night.

However, the name and her face rung a few bells on its own. Although one name was more recognizable than the other, it still didn't make it anymore easier for her.

"Erika Gogan", Carrie remembers.

Erika: Holy mother of Christ, it is you.

She tries to hold in disappointment, briefly flashing a grin but it fades just as fast it appears.

Carrie: In the flesh.

George: You—y-you were—

Carrie: I know. I regret it every day of my life and I'm sorry I lost my...cool.

Hearing her short but genuine apology made them both feel sympathy in every way possible. Even though they knew almost nothing about the girl, the stories they heard afterwards just made it all that much worse. Finally, the two sit down.

Erika: Lot of people come and go in life. Lots of them have stories that make me think about just how cruel human nature can be. I don't think any of those stories however can compete with yours.

George: Feel embarrassed, if anything. I didn't even bother to visit your grave or discuss it with Sue or even come clean to the media about it......not until I heard the story. Now I just wish I actually paid more attention. Maybe then I could've helped.

Erika: We all should've helped at some point.

"No need to. I don't need the pity", Carrie sips down her mug. The support was well-appreciated albeit unnecessary. "If you could do what I could, but you don't and THEN the bad things happen, they happen because of you. If I knew I was—"

She didn't need to reiterate any further. The point had already been made. So instead, Carrie twists the subject around into a question: one that's always plagued her mind for the last few years.

Carrie: Sue.....

She turns her head over.

Carrie: That was supposed to be you with Tommy that night. Let's pretend it wasn't me. Just pretend that you stuck through with that and went with him. If it was you put in that position and you were the one who was dumped in blood......would that change the outcome of that night? Would you step into my shoes and make the decision I made if you had my powers?

Just like a standardized test question that hits you out of the blue Sue was lost in the shuffle with no clue how to react to that. As much as she respected Carrie she never would go so far as to do what she did but at the same time suffering the life she had would take any sane person over the edge

She couldn't help but to not answer

George: I would.

He took the initiative answering for her. Immediately all three girls bolt their heads over to him rather sternly; for the wrong person chose the wrong answer.

Sue: What?

Carrie: George that's just wrong. It was responsible selfish and the only reason why I'm even in this predicament of my life is because I lost control.

Sue: But just not on your behalf.

Carrie: Either way what happened was inexcusable. And I'm stuck with it forever. Speaking of forever.....

Digging through her pockets she takes out the ring

Carrie: I found this yesterday on campus. Ran into an old man with a very religious tongue and he dropped this.

Sue couldn't help but notice how quickly Carrie was glossing over it.

Sue: What's it have you so mesmerized?

Carrie pauses as if time has slowing down for this moment of what appeared to be definitive truth in her eyes. If what she thought about this ring was the truth then this would be something that could change not only her life but possibly even those around her also.

As big of a stretch that is she couldn't think too much of it as she hands the ring to Sue. Brief second passes she hands it to Erika

She then passed it to George and then gave it back to Carrie. She didn't expect anyone to have an answer to what she showed them and didn't get one Nothing but mixed signals and moderate shrugs from each corner of the table with everyone drowning themselves in utter confusion

Carrie: Don't know what this means?

They all nod "No" in unison. She sighs heavily

Carrie: I could be wrong about this but---

Explaining onwards, her motions did as much as she let her mouth do....

...unaware she was viewed afar from the outside of the cafe.

From an even further distance away, not much can be digested from there. An ominous prescribe lurked near the Greyhound Bus station with the wind blowing harder and the air growing colder. Perched on the edge of the sidewalk barely tipping onto the road laid in wait....the old man. Trailing her from campus, he continued to stare through the tinted windows of the café directly at Carrie as if he was staring at a portrait: an absolutely beautiful work of art. Its texture it shading the color scheme; Everything about that portrait was utter perfection and in his eyes Carrie was that perfect portrait.....one that he had to leave behind as the bus came on his direction.

It breezes past him....and then he finishes.

The soft metallic cling of the doorbell ringing vibrates through Desjardin's earlobes making her way to the front swinging the door open in the late hours of the afternoon transitioning into the early evening. she finds Carrie just standing there oddly casual. Given the hour she has returned however Desjardin had means to be concerned

Carrie: Hey.

A causal remark leaves the young girl much to Desjardin's surprise.

Desjardin: Carri what'd you doing out so late? I was getting worried.

Carrie: Ms. Desjardin it's only eight o'clock.

The two women chuckle

Desjardin: I'm aware. It's just.....when I retired from my gym teaching the last thing I was expecting was for me to live in close quarters with a telekinetic....you know that world isn't the same place it used to be.

Carrie: The world never changed. The only thing that has changed was us: Human nature at it's worst vs true innocence exposed. And now they know what happens when one gets pushed too far down.

Desjardin: Can't argue with that. But.....you don't think that was fate?

It was not much time taken before she actually came back with a response however.....

Carrie: Maybe I don't believe in fate anymore. Speaking of which.....

With Carrie stepping out of the way, Desjardin was able to see Sue stepping up to the foor staring face to face with her former gym teacher

Desjardin: Sue?

Sue: Ms. Desjardin.

The two once again embrace sharing a hug for the first time in four years.

Desjardin: This really is a pleasant surprise when you think about it.

Sue: Actually.....I don't know if I would call it a surprise.

Carrie seemed to be in agreement given how subtly she shrugged her shoulders

Carrie: I'll tell you what is a surprise though....we finally made up.

Desjardin: Really? Well that's wonderful! What'd I miss? Wait don't tell me: She read your mind?

That question caught Sue off guard but just for the reasons she was expecting. She was almost certain no one else knew about telepathy like that.

Sue: You know she can do that?

Carrie: Living with me for four years you're bound to learn a lot about me.

Sue nodded seeing Carrie raised a fair point

Carrie: Anyway.....if you ask me I think we all got a lot of catching up to do.

Sue nods again in agreement

Sue: Yes we do.

Desjardin couldn't argue against that as she too nodded in agreement as well

Desjardin: Well girls why don't we go inside? I got tea ready.

Desjardin's two former students fallowed her in and got comfortable inside and talked more with hot tea

Meanwhile at the Snell Residents Sue's daughter was having the time of her life running past her grandmother with the T.V. flashing brightly in her face. Deeply on a sugar rush she simply refused to show up so Eleanor barely snatched her on the way back placing her on the couch while talking to her husband over the phone

Eleanor: Sue's out with some friends. It's just me and the munchkin at the house. When should you be getting off? At 10:00? Great. Ok honey love you.

Hanging up she isn't too far to hearing her granddaughter calling out to her

The remark was a rather interesting one.

Isabella: Do you really think I need a babysitter?

Isabella (Little Carrie) was flickering and scrolling to different channels finally letting the sugar wear off

Eleanor: Well baby there are some times when I just won't be able to take you where I need to go. I believe babysitting can be....what's the word....?

Isabelle: If I DID have some kind of other babysitter would they still be letting me up late or reading me a story?

Eleanor: There's first time for everything doll. Depends if you get your little butt up tobedto get that story?

Her granddaughter giggled and hopped off the couch running up the stairs as Eleanor just chuckles slightly before turning to the coffee table. Three dishes from the coffee table coming from little Carrie's huge appetite She picks them up one at a time across from the windows leading outside the house as the rumbling of an engine died down parked directly across from it, eerily titled and lying near the mailbox The drivers door swinging open; two legs step out slamming the door ack down before turning a deep left. Back to the trunk all that was shown from the tailight reflection was a hammer

The denim boots clamping up against the concrete and sidewalk all the way to the backyard didn't help the wet grass sticking to it's soles Itching closer up to the back door revolving around the doorknob to.....open.....it..... ......all while Eleanor continued reading in the living room while listening to classical music was supposed to turn her brain off and help her cool down and relax but it didn't stay that way for long

She jumps from the couch startled when Isabelle jumped back down scared to death yelling hysterically

Isabelle: Grandma! I saw someone in my room! Standing outside my door watching me from the dark and then he went in my closet!

Eleanor: God.....honey what'd you---?

Isabelle: Grandma I heard him breathing! I'm telling you he's in my closet! The Boogeyman's in my closet!

Her screams nearly took a lot of her breath out of her

Eleanor: Ok, ok, alright. I got you come on let's have a look.

As Eleanor kept her granddaughter composure two thoughts had her on edge: Either Isabelle was playing a joke or had a nightmare that was too good to be true. She was a little tired as she stood up from the couch yawning and went up to Isabelle's room who hid behind Eleanor still scared to death as she peaked in the bedroom to find nothing or no one in sight

Flicking on the lights nothing still popped out as usual. Eleanor chuckled softly assuming the darkness elicited a vision that rendered Isabelle helpless. Further checking her surroundings the closet was her next step. Lo and behold nothing was in there either

Eleanor: See doll there's nothing in here.

Isabelle: But someone WAS in here! I saw him! Honest!

Hearing her granddaughter on the brink of stress-induced paranoia Eleanor couldn't help but to chuckle again appreciating her unique imagination

Eleanor: I know. I know. But whatever you saw it's gone now. Come on now. Back to bed.

Isabelle: Please don't leave me alone.

She still couldn't help but to chuckle slightly giving how this is what most kid go through when terrified of the dark. She picks her up and sits her back in bed none of which wiped the terrified look she gave at her grandmother away

Eleanor: Everything is ok. You're perfectly safe.

Eleanor: But---

Eleanor: Shh.....shh. I promise nothing is in the house. I've already looked. Soon as your mom gets him I'll have her check on you to make you feel better. Is that alright?

The frighten child feeling LITTLE bit better gave a slight nod although she could tell this uneasiness this consternation this dread-filled fear distilled in Isabelle's eyes didn't go away. Eleanor sat up and was about to leave the room till---

Isabelle: Grandma?

Eleanor stopped a little frusterated but looked CALMLY at her grandaughter who pointed at her closet. The door was still cracked opened only smirked peeking through the slight crack. Nothing but light within the inside caught her eye before she finally pushed up against the door

But...... ......it didn't close

Both girls frowned. There was nothing blocking amongst the door as Eleanor briefly checked the edges. Fearing the worst Isabelle shield herself in the comforter only for the door to keep pushing and blocking the light from inside. Nothing was keeping the door shut as Eleanor unfortunately came to conlude; having reached her breaking point she flips the door open then.........

A HOODED FIGURE appears in closet and bursts out tackling Eleanor with the hammer in hand as Isabelle screamed hysterically jumping out of bed. The assailent never bats an eye towards the child; it only swung down the hammer but missed as Eleanor ducks crawling to the foot of the staircase Scared and crying out loud with Assailant approaching and raising the hammer up again, Eleanor rolled over avoiding the hammer careenining down to the wooden steps The scared child hid in the back of the kitchen closet much to Eleanor's dismay but with the Assailant coming down after her she couldn't fathom to reveal herself in case she was next

Finally at a safe enough distance from said assailant Eleanor made a beeline for the kitchen. She grabbed a kitchen knife from the counter and slashes in a frenzy forcing the assailant back a few feet

Eleanor: Get the fuck out of my house you goddamn psycho!

The only response she got was it methodically approaching her in a manner that made Mrs. Snell attack even more crazier then before. The Assailant finally gets the upper hand but not before disarming her kneeing her square the face and then swinging the hammer across her face. No time flat she laid center on the floor blood tickling down her forehead as she scaled the floor crawling to any safe haven possible all while the Assailant scales the blood trail only to pick up Eleanor's kitchen knife

Slowly admiring the steel texture of the blade before locking directly onto the defenseless grandmother and lunging forward with the knife. Again and again....and AGAIN! The thrusting and the muddled sounds of screaming torture drove Isablelle to tears for there was nothing she could do to avoid the outcome

The Assailant wiped the blood off the knife on it's sleeved arm leaving both the murdered lifeless Eleanor and scared and scared for life Isabelle in the kitchen as it walked out the front door and slamming it with Isabelle crying at her hiding spot poor child

A flustered but cheery Sue was just nearly home finally feeling pleasant with herself after clearing her conscience and catching up with her new and true BFF and former gym teacher now second BFF but as she drove down past the closest red light to her house the mixture of a bright blinding red and blue rendered her without visibility up until dying sirens were heard. The sooner her eyes opened the closer she could witness police cruisers and ambulance crowding her home

Sue: What the he----?

Sue's heart was skipping beats seconds from hitting the sidewalk and approaching the scene. A queasy scaly feeling was crawling up and down her spine the closer she approached her house the presence of these officers and paramedics no only give her dejavu of the after math of the black prom but it choked the life out of the air it might as well've been claustrophobic. She couldn't stand back any longer. She rushed over to the front door only to be stopped by two cops neither of which could allow her hear the scene

Sue: What the hell's going on?! I live here!

Cop: Maim this is an official crime scene. You can't be here.

That was all they said and that's all they were premitted to say in this instance but Sue didn't care for it was her house her baby was missing and she was denied entry. Loosing her composure she continued to scratch and claw away past the officers only for her to head to meet the hood of a cruiser

Screamung erupted drawing everyones attention to the cruiser as Sue continued to resist a little too hard. She couldn't even notice how there was no more pressure gripped around her arms and head Confusion sank in until she felt yanking around her leg merely pulling her way from the cruiser. But then the sight of her daughter scared and petrified with what she saw almost nearly as distraught as her mother wouldn't pass her up

Sue: Isabelle!

Hearing her mom's cry ou to her Little Carrie looked over gasping at the sight of her mother

Isabelle: Mommy!!

She ran to her and Sue grabbed her in the tighest hug she could bar

Sue: Oh my god! My baby. Thank God. What happened are you ok? Where's your Grandma?

Isabelle: The Boogeyman got her.

The response let alone the tone of her voice left Sue confused although her gut kept telling her otherwise

Sue: Boo--wha---

The sudden cry of Ms. Snell? Brought her attention. Frantically looking over she nods yes

Detective (Jay Herandez): I'm Detective Jones. Homicide unit. I come on behalf of your cousin, Captain Daniels.

Sue: Vanessa? What's going on ere? Where's my mother?

The question nearly fell on deaf ears in her remark. But really the detective was bound to get the bad news over with

Detective Jones: I'm afraid that's the bad news. Your mother's dead.

Her eyes bolted wide as her jaw dropped down to the floor in pure dumbfounded shock

Sue: DEAD?!?!?! What'd you mean dead?!

Her outburst caused her to push Jones out of the way to the door. All she could do was scream and vent and shout her lungs out until cooler heads prevailed

Detective Jones: We received a report of locals hearing screams coming from your house. There was a break-in that left her ridden with stab wounds. I'm afraid she was murdered maim.

Sue: Wh--I----

She choked up as she took a moment to fully grasp herself in the abhorrent and disquieting view of her house completley swarmed in police cruisers. No words could be found; looking back and surveying all that encompassed her. However two more officers: one male and one female stepped out of the front door under a brief discussion and Sue recognized the female one

Sue placed Little Carrie down and went over there just as the female officer dismissed the male cop with sincerity

Cop: Yes Captain. We're on it.

Captain (Amy Jo Johnson): Then why are you still standing there talking to me and not looking? Go. Time is on the essence here.

He left as she spit rushing him and her eye twitching uncontrollably she snaps her head back in through the doorway surveing the crime scene The Detective shook her head in anger mildly breathing in and out as she walked away from the porch and stepped inside. Not much distance is covered before she heard the cry of Vanessa? hearing from behind.....

Vanessa: I told you to call me Captain---

The bravado act quickly dissolved away once she realized the voice was actually one of her own. Sue's shattered look of vulnerability fiannly broke the static reaction as the female captain turned to her surprise and hugged her youngest cousin tightly

Vanessa: Sue....it's really you.

Sue: In the flesh. Not every day you find your oldest cousin investigating a crime scene at your house. I didn't even know you lived here.

Vanessa: Well believe me. I'm just as surprised as you. Even more surprised they called me to investigate your mom's murder.

The two take a brief sit down on the def of the steps snsing the topic midly to change. Both were prepared though.

Sue: Becuase she was your family too you know. Your Aunt. Both our mom's were sisters.

Vanassa: I haven't forgotten. But I'm workoholic. Work is work. And there's a lot of the most wanted I'm still trying to put behind bars and a lot of them have a habit of hiding like rabbits.

The perpetuated look on Sue's face just spelled confusion and more than likely was brobably thinking: Why rabbits?

Vanessa: The thing is.....I find it iteresting in the way they do it. When you chase people like I do for a living the way they run is intereting because the moment in which they stop to hide is when they've already lost. They only get so far and then they squat and then they think they're invisible because they can't run anymore.

Sue: Ok....with that being said and done you have any idea who might be involved with this?

She only nods her No The typical stepping stone to any murder

Sue: Well Nes.....I know you got a lot going on but.....don't you think now you should take time off? Take time to grieve yourself? Time to---

Vanessa: Sue. I just don't have the time for any of that. I can't even have time with my own parents.

Sue: Don't have the time or don't want to have the time? You haven't talked to your parents in five years. Your hands aren't full as you make it out to be.

Sue could see her cousin nearly gritting her teeth at the question

Vanessa: It was a business decision to ensure my future. I'm doing what needs to be done so that everyone can be safe.

Sue: But what's the point of it though if you're never around? There is a little girl you didn't even get to know yet because of your job.

Sue looked back at Little Carrie and looked back at her but only made the Captain change the subject

Vanessa: I'll find who did this......

Vanessa did sniffiled slightly loosely letting her togh guy act diminish before slapping her hand on Sue's shoulder

Vanessa:....and I promise I'll make some time when I can.

A quick flash of a smile later she walks away but not before giving Isabelle another warm hug. As surreal as that felt it just left Sue with even more questions the obvious of which being who and why this happened Unfortunately another car just so happened to pull up as Vanessa walked over to the car where Sue's father stepped out. The look of terror widens his eyes as Vanessa bows her head in shame and just walks off No need for him to think ahead to what happened as Sue just walks up hugs her father tightly squeezing against his chest. It's not long till the terrified Isabelle ran up and joined the hug

Tragedy couldn't have struck harder but victory couldn't feel any more closer for the assailant.

And it continued onwards towards the next day back at the campus where Kaitlyn was meeting up with the skeptical four at the Star Bucks section on campus Having been sit at one table the conversation varied greatly depending on who was nearby or even who was listening. The fact they were discussing whoever they met one night ago when Kait got that unknown text was cryptic enough considering Alex Tara and Ian has no idea where this lead to Kaitlyn however seemed to be satisfied about it much to everyone else's dumbfounding confusion. They expressed no issue with speaking about this

Alex: Ay dios mio. Why did we let you talk us into this?

Ian: Yeah. You sure your bud thought this through?

Kaitlyn: Mor like did WE think this through? Whatever the reasons our friend has plan is genius. It'll expose Sean's new admirer's true colors for what she really is which will open his eyes and he'll come crawling back to Momma.

Tara: Well "Momma" did you forget about the murder last night?

Alex and Ian gazed at her and Tara just groaned out loud seeing how oblivious the boys were to how thos obviously didn't bode well

Tara: Don't you guys watch tv anymore? The news this morning said a woman was murdered by a burglar that broke in her house late last night. A child survived but....police have most of the town under surveillance.

Kaitlyn: Oh people break in and get killed all the time. It's nothing we have to worry about.

Tara: Seriously Kait? It happened about 20 blocks from here. If there's a serial killer on the loose, we should be worried about these chances.

Kaitlyn completly ignored her friend's concern

Kaitlyn: Chances in which we can't hope to squander any time soon.

No one else took that statement lightly as the entire table escalated yelling at Kaitlyn and cutting off one another attracting everyone in the Starbucks. And yet Kaitlyn just walks on out with the other three behind her blocking and drowning literally every word directed at her with questions

Tara: Why are you supporting this?

Alex: This is only going to cost all of us. Especially if she's who we think she is.

Kaitlyn: We'd be doing the world a favor.

Didn't do HER much favors though

Ian: So basically our job of setting up a riot is us doing Tampa a favor?

Kaitlyn: At least they don't have to worry about---Let's just say this "Carrie White" is still alive then the forces of Mephistopheles decide to correct that. I mean do you even prefer her rising from her grave and send us all to kingdom com? Huh?

Nodody shot back with a quick remake or definite answer. Exactly what Kait expected.

Kaitlyn: Let's just make one thing clear: This bitch is nowhere NEAR the person you say she is. Carrie White is dead. Dee. Ee. Ay. Dee. DEAD! And even if she isn't and that bimbo with Sean is her and I turn out to be wrong just know we're no where near repeating history. We're rewriting it. And it's your chance to do what nobody else could.

Tara: And the murders?

As expected this left Kaitlyn smiling in an irritating smug manner once more

Kaitlyn: Yes, umm, except for the manner that she hasn't done so much as swat a fly since than. Am I cucucachoo or are you fucking mental to do this? I don't want anything to do with this, ok? I have no intentions on facing her again and I sure as hell am not ready to die!"

Ian: Who isn't?" ,

Kaitlyn: No one is!

Ian: But are you seeing the issue here? How do we know there isn't mutilated corpses rotting amongst the Tampa Bay area this very moment? What if she can—What if Thomas is the next victim? Or any one of you? I'm only trying to help make this easier on yourselves because she can't get away with this if we all just stick together."

Every word was falling on deaf ears. Her friends were taking the smart approach and standing their ground and something about this felt insulting to her. It was bad enough with Sean showing her up and turning her down; no one had ever rejected her before. Now that Mandela effect was repeating itself. "As a matter of fact, you know what?" , Kaitlyn pronounces sewing how this wasn't going anywhere. Seeing how that couldn't convince them, she then goes for the subornation tactic: one of which almost always works.

Shrugging off her backpack, perfectly left unzipped, there's stacks of money rolled up in piles packed down to the very bottom of the bag. Nobody even knew what she had until she threw two stacks over to Alex. Only Tara was left with the courtesy to react the more she kept tossing out stacks.

Kaitlyn: "Holy shh—"

somewhere between sick delight and deep regret, refrained from squealing at the sight. Same can be said for the others. "How did—Where did you get this?"

Kaitlyn: Mutual friend. Said we'd all get paid for this too. Twenty-five thousand total for the four of you.

Thomas: "Twenty five—Kait, that's a hundred thousand dollars for—Now you're bribing us? Argh."

She groans slightly, pacing herself; her palms sweaty with the stack of money gripped within her fingers. The other two were in the exact same boat much to Kaitlyns dismay.

Alex: Fellas.......there are so many other ways we can do about this and none of them are gonna end with us on top. The devil came to Maine and left it in ruins. We don't want the same to happen here.

The painful reality behind why Kaitlyn would ever go this far was clear as day and it couldn't have gotten anymore clearer. Neither side of the story however had the cleanest hands available which it made Tara, Ian and Alex's decision all the more difficult. Death was an uncertainty but what wasn't was the thought of letting Carrie run loose. And who's to argue if the price was right?

With the gears starting to shift and turn, slight glimpses of rewiring came through them all. But once again, Tara was the one to react. "Where's Thomas?"

At the police station, apparently.

Despite knowing of Kaitlyns real intentions, he'd be lying if he said she didn't have a point. How long before the next disaster breaks out? How much longer until more lives have been taken? As much as he detested this prank, SOMETHING needed to be done about Carrie.

Thomas needed to inform someone.

Thomas: "We are so fucked",

He admits sighing heavily, for he knew there wasn't much of a chance at turning back. Bursting through the front doors with nobody waiting in the lobby aside from the clerk at the main desk, he did what he felt was necessary and calls out the clerk.

Thomas: Hey, my name is Thomas Holland Jr. I need to speak with a few detectives about something important relating to the murder from yesterday."

The door of the captains' office swings open shortly after a brief moment of clarity with Vanessa smoking and putting out her last cigar before looking up, seeing another one of her fellow detectives, Ray Jones perched by the door, file in hand.

Vanessa: Jones.

Jones: Captain. I've got an informant waiting on the outside. Says he has information on the Eleanor Snell case.

He now had her full undivided attention. Tossing the file towards Vanessa, he didn't need to open it to feel how stacked it was from the inside. She was puzzled upon opening it to the outdated pictures and articles related to information which wasn't too familiar to him. All it did tell her was how they did connect to one event and one event only: the Black Prom.

Skimming through one image after another, her interest only peeked further.

Vanessa: This dates back to 2013's Chamberlain massacre. But what does any of this have to do with my aunt?

Jones: Her daughter and your cousin was a Chamberlain High senior that was a witness to the Black Prom incident as well as one of the lucky survivors. From what we can describe....this old case is linked to the recent murder through the Snell's.

Vanessa: Yeah, except your missing something crucial here, Jones......

She expressed as she bolted up from her chair, files in hand. "The Black Prom was a tragic accident. The Chamberlain fall-out was.....merely a riot caused by a gang war."

Jones: But Captain, I beg to differ. There's rumors on the internet that it was all caused by a.....by a girl.

Vanessa: Oh come on.....I've heard of those rumors when I was a rookie. But how can one girl possess a force beyond reality to cause all that?"

I think I can answer that, officers.

They all lift their heads up to see Thomas who was just escorted by another cop to the room. Their attention span shot up a few notches.

Anisha: I have some knowledge that was passed on from my dad who got it from a local psychiatrist: Dr. Paris."

Both detectives looked at him curiously as Thomas sat down at Vanessa's desk.

Jones: ANISHA Paris?

The events of the tragedy spread quickly throughout most of Tampa; made it difficult for Carrie and Desjardin not to catch wind of it. For the last three hours straight they called to check on Sue for the betterment of her condition. Not once did she answer back.

Carrie thought: Understandable. she just needs time to rest and recover it'll be fine.

But then Carrie remembered: she promised Sean that she would explain something anything about her powers after she saw what happened last night.

Carrie was nervous about confessing since the last time she did it almost killed her. But it didn't stop her from coming over....and it felt inevitable at the moment.

And it became apparent once she actually arrived.

For a full ten minutes the two made shoddy eye contact with one another only to look away so as the others presence was felt Sean tried to muster the strength to scoot beside her only to back track seconds later. Tension was impalpable. But the two being inches away from each other while a news report about Eleanor's murder was still being broadcasted on Sean's TV just poisoned some of the atmosphere

But not for long.

53 year old Eleanor Snell mother of 1 was discovered brutally murdered late last night. The police have not released any information or have any susbects in custody. But the town is under strict surveillance---

Carrie: So.....you see Sean.....

She started off breaking off the mundaneness of the silence

Carrie: I'm not even certian for sure how I got these powers. The best I could come up with is that I think they're inherited. But there are others who have the same abilities as me.....all over the world.

Local residents are advised to report anything suspicious following any activity---

Sean: This is all news to me. And honestly....in a way.....it's kinda not that common.

Carrie: What do you mean?

Snell was also a former Chamberlain Maine resident which police have not confirmed if she was a survivor of the riot that left the town in shambles.

Sean: Well.....uh....I don't know how to really describe it.

He nearly stumbled to a prominent point, Sean begins with a very faint whisper

Sean: Does the name ......Andrew Detmer mean anything to you?

One Susan Snell. The victim's daughter who was also a survivor to the tragic Black Prom accident who is also now a resident here in this very city.

Silence at first when Carrie basically nods No intrigued she glances her eyes at the TV temporarily shutting it off

Sean: About uh.....five hears ago 2012 there were rumors that this kid discovered some kind of.....alien activity in some cave and was exposed to....some radiation. At least I think that's how it happened. No one ever let that out....but either way....something set the dude offthat almost burned the town down. Tragically he was impaled. And more sadly I heard the guy also had it rough.

Carrie thought long and hard how this Detmer kid's story was paralled like her own tragedies and malfeasances. No one should ever have to go through that. It was awful.

Sean: Sadly again it's been like that for a lot of people lately further proof that the world has been tearing itself apart. But either way.....when I saw you go all Luke Skywalker that night....I didn't know what to say....cause...well, Rat's not a big believer in the Supernatural.

Carrie: The show?

Sean: Well that too. But.....the real thing. Granted I wasn't a fan either until the Detmer story started spreading around.

Carrie grinned mildly as she sat in the couch with her arms folded fully immersing into Sean's but as he scooted a little too close to her, her grin fell and spoke a nervous expression. Any attempt to keep her from blushing and falling for this boy was quickly fading

Carrie: So you believe in magic. Miracles. Supernatural.

Sean: If I didn't I couldn't say no after what happened the other day. But either way it's amazing to know one of my neighbors has the abilty to do what he did. I mean I always wondered on the Discovery channel like how they would have unfocused images of UFO's and Big Foot. The next thing you get told Halloween stories of.....Dracula. Frankenstein. The Wolf Man. And there was Godzilla that Japanese folks lost their shit over.....

Carrie: Most of them however.....

Carrie went silent once she reached over for a book titled THE DARKEST MINDS on the coffe table and glances over the YA book with uneasiness but subtle serenit

Carrie: Are based off events that can transpire or have blurred the lines between human and superhuman. So maybe there is something behind it all. But I don't want what I've done to be another catalyst to something worse than what I can handle. For all I know, I could still create a force that could wipe out everything around me. And....the less I make myself noticeable in public the better.

Sean: So...you never thought of being a superhero? Like make a costume and fight crime? Never thought of that?

Carrie chuckled and shook her hand No

Carrie: That thought never crossed my mind since I could be considered off-limits so....I just try not use them much......

He nods

Sean: So besides Sue....who else knows about your powers?

Carrie: Mss. Desjardin....but that's it.

A part of her sewn yet lacerated hear immediately regretted spilling out the name. Erika and George has no say in the conversation so Carrie felt no need to bring them into it but why would she mention Desjardin unless she was certain she wouldn't be hurt again?

She had no clue why. But it did raise a question of her own that she needed to be certain of

Carrie: You're not....gonna tell your brother or your friends are you....?

Sean: What? No. Ray wouldn't believe me anyway. So....I would advise to try not to use your powers in front of him cause he'd FREAK the freak out. And when he freaks out I freak out so.....yeah that's an atomic bomb if there ever was one.

What was since a grin turned to a soft yet audible giggle from Carrie Sean could almost see the color the cheerfulness of lost innocence returning through her with each passing smirk and smile. Her posture was more upright and she looked more alive than usual.

Whether or not that'd still be the case following his next big question remained to be seen

Risks need to be taken

Sean: isten Carrie....on February 10th there's uh....there's Karaoke night being held right around Orlando. It's some club on the other side of town and I.....

That's as far Sean got before Carrie bolted up from the couch hardly tripping over the table very sloppily

Knowing where Sean was going with this she found it difficult to catch her breath with the only response she had being spastically and viciously shaking her head No

Carrie: I'm sorry Sean....it's sweet of you to do that but....I can't go with you.

Sean barely had a chance to ask her the question and it was strange to him how she knew that before he asked but then he caught on to what happened the other day: Let me through your head I'm every bit as guilty as you say I am, I never meant to cause you suffering.

Finally, something clicked that telekinesis wasn't all she was hiding from him.

The confusion dwindling away he soon arises from the couch tapping his pointer finger up to his cranium with a paralyzed look plasted over his face. The expression was dead-on asking You read my mind?

All Carrie could do was nod this time

Back on topic Sean needed a reason at least for why karaoke was a n-go. All he did was ask

Sean: Do you mind I ask....why?

But if it was the whole truth she was worried what happened with the others would happen with Sean as well: he'd deem her as a psycopath would fear her and run away his fearlessness with her powers adaptability around such paranormal activities and his loyalty to her spoke a different story. The fact that he stood up for her and was willing to help her make new friends helped her more in the past two weeks then she could've helped herself in the last four years let alone her entire life

But finally she gave in

Carrie: Because.....the last time someone invited me to....somewhere.....I got tricked and fell into a prank that.....scarred me for life. I got humiliated in front of my whole school and.....I can't...

There they were again: the ultimate sign of guilt in the shape of tear-shaped drops. But they got down as far as her cheeks before steel brakes were slammed down in her head. No. No more tears she commanded to her inner child. That was enough sulking in her past life. Her sudden haken composure while now slightly more confident still speeded uncertainty. But one thing's for sure: Even if she didn't leave out the word Prom to avoid possible suspicion it probably wouldn't have stopped the outcome she didn't think she'd have: Sean hugging her following her brief tale

It felt nice. It felt good. Clean, genuine human, SAFE safe enough to where she felt it necessary to hug him back her arms gently scaling behind and wrapping around his back

Sean: I'm sorry to hear about all that.

He barely even gets the words out mentally and visibly dumbfounded over what he heard happened. But....he was still confident

Sean: If someone even DARED to pull a prank like that on you again they'd be getting more than they bargained for.....but nobody would be that stupid enough to make the same mistake twice.

Carrie: Thanks Sean. But....I still don't know....

Sean: Hey, look it's up to you. If you don't want to go, I'm not gonna force you.

Yet ANOTHER realization of a differentiation between Sean and Tommy with Tommy she was hardly given a choice per say when asked to prom despite his intentions. Sean did the exact opposite her which would've made Carrie's next possible answer temptation whether to accept or not

It wasn't like what happened back then would come back and curse her even further but she still wasn't felling up to it. For her it was better to be safe than sorry

Carrie: Thanks....thanks for everything, Sean.

That was all she could think to say but glancing a bright cheery innocent wholesome smile for the first time in years

Sean nodded only to back up slowly from the hug as she looked up at him in the while he looked back in hers.

Running his hand in-between the strains of her beach blonde hair Sean couldn't feel her running his thoughts once more as another akawrd stare of silence between them But then Carrie grips her hand around his intertwining in a moment of subconscious

By the time she see's what he's doing she mentally tried to pull away but ultimately does nothing this time. But she does make an attempt to

Carrie: You sure this is what you want? It's not that I don't but personally you'd be making a huge mistake.

Sean: Best mistake I'd ever make then.

Both tilt slowly towards one another both their eyes closed and when their faces were just an inch from one another......

Hey! Hey! Hey!

A cry usurped through the doorway both quickly snatched their hands away from the other too little too late Ray already saw everything and he was chuckling away; just not in the pretense in which Carrie would get offended

Buzzkill

Ray: Sly little devil Sean.

Sean: Nothing happened. We were just uhh.....

Ray: Hey hey hey. I'm not phased or anything nor should you expect me to be. I've seen the way you looked at her every day of the week ok? It's no surprise you're infatuated with this girl.

Embrarrassed he just buries and hides his face away.

Ray: I was going to say any girl other than Kaitlyn willing to---

Sean: Ray.

Ray: No offence Carrie. You're cool. But if yawl wanted to be alone all you had to do was ask.

Sean: Jesus Christ bro come on now. That was the last thing on my mind. Carrie and I was just---

No sooner should he speak his cell begins to vibrate in his back pocket. And it couldn't have come at a worse time. Ignoring the vibration didn't do much to help his cause cause as soon as he did answer it went to Missed call from Scott he jut groans loudly

Sean: Sorry I gotta take this call. Won't be long

He exits the area as Ray basically pays him no mind as he hears the fridge opening pulling out a coke

Carrie: Thought you were at college.

Ray: Just needed to get away a little while. As usual college is chaotic with the meetings and the games and classwork and the----well bascially everything is diffitcult now.

Carrie: When is it ever easy?

Ray: Exactly.

He sluggishly shrugs his book bag off of him before laying down on the sofa breathing as mildly as possible. Very solemn atmosphere as the air breezes past the tip of his nose over to Carrie's direction she twitches slightly as the winds of change slash rather than breeze past her an uneven structure of comfortabilty.

It mader her want to vomit honestly Her wanting more but knowing how far the limitations were pushed inher head to prevent so.

Finally it pushed her to a point where she had to ask Ray.....

Carrie: Why don't you believe in the extraordinary?

Slight groan of exaggeration comes from Ray having heard the EXACT same question for well over the fifteen thousandth time

Ray: I've seen plenty of icky shit in my days: Edge of tomorrow The Matrix Inception Matilda Exorcist Blade Runner the list goes on and on and on. I'm not saying I hate them. They're some of my favorite types of genres to watch but the fair share of true believers howeveer never ceases to amaze me because well.....it's so common now anddays.

Carrie: What is?

Ray: The friction between THAT.....

He illustrates pointing at the TV.

Ray:....and this.

He then leans forward gripping the cushion of the top part of the couch

Ray: Tell me: My brother has seen this one movies about alien technology gifting three teens our age with telekinesis. One of them goes down to the Drak Side and nearly wrecks the entire town. How would YOU react IF that situation were to occur today?

For such an honest question let alone about the same movie Carrie had a difficult time answering to it. Every word not only coordinated back to what Sean said previously but emotional vulnerabilty was a sore thumb for her. Flinchin slightly she was better left not answering

But yet she replies

Carrie: I've....seen enough during my time....to know that's not possible.

Ray: Exactly my point.

Carrie: But....

She stops him there just as he leaps off the couch only to lay back down

Carrie:.....If there were others like him I'm sure they'd think twice before jumping into something reckless. I mean they were just like all of us. They had hopes fears and dreams. But those kinds of people are the ones with nothing to loose because they've already lost their way. They were pushed past boundaries that no one could even subsect had been building up for essentially years on end.....and you can only push someone so far before they snap.

The same kaleidoscopic beats of frustration and angst were essentially drowned out by both confusion and a painful does of sorrow for not only herself but anyone who's suffered through her pain. A familiar question had to be brought up.

Carrie: When did our lives become so complicated?

Ray: For me....it was our parents died. I've never been more divided with my moral psychology than I was that night. I mean, if you take the-----the---the----what happened in Chamberlain those years ago I find it hard to believe that----

Once again Carrie nearly grits her teeth hearing the mentioning of her most infamous sin. There's something about constantly bringing that up the past that risks Carrie to the bone and thus didn't help her case as Ray kept spewing onwards

But it didn't mean he had a point

Ray: Central for what's really imporant. I guess what I'm trying to say is no matter what your perception of life is or how special you want to be....when reality kicks in it leaves a lot to the imagination....and imagination leaves less to be desired.

Nothing but peaceful yet subtle tranquility booms from within Carrie after hearing that not much of it didn't click through to her as it was basically her life story

She only sighs heavily as she just stares at the TV clicking the remote again

Luckily for Sean he finally seemed to be getting an answer from the other side of the phone

Sean: Scott. About time man. Why you hang up so---hmm? What do you mean you wanted to be sure? Of what?

The delay of silence over the other side of the phone didn't really give him much confidence that this was good news if any. Any expressions shown through his eyes dilated from annoyance to fear to horror. He was not all comfortable with what was being said to him on the other side

Sean: What did you see?

The more he found out the more he realized this week jus got worse for them

Sean: Oh my god.

Believe me, I understand the heightened sense of security and caution considering what happened and all.....

These were direct words from Vanessa staring straight at Anisha Paris from her chair in her place of professionalism at the M&R Therapy Center. With Detective Jones just casually standing behind her, arms crossed, the good cop, bad cop approach was clearly in effect. In Vanessa's case, she wouldn't be holding back.

As for Anisha, she just sat there prim in her old winged armchair, legs crossed and fingers intertwined over one knee. If one can sit in a manner that transmits a sense of grace and intelligent poise, she had mastered it.

But god knows Vanessa was determined to outdo that today.

Vanessa: .....but given all you've done for us, why do you continue to make this hard on us?

Anissa remained unfazed at first.

Anisha: I'm sure it's the other way around. I've told you I know nothing about the case or how it could be related to.....

Vanessa: The Black Prom incident?

Inching herself closer to her, her posture straightens and her demeanor takes a full 180 and fast.

Vanessa: I have a cousin who lived through that and that's the only thing that intrigued me to your research. Yet what surprises me is that the grant of the city benefits your case.

Anisha: I'm a part-time lawyer, Lieutenant. I benefit from the DA's office to legalize my research. Many people may think I'm crazy but my work speaks for itself; I have helped a lot of people. So if this is an interrogation, just ditch the chas-chas and get down to business.

Sighing softly, the Lieutenant looked up to Anisha.

Vanessa: I need information on any patients you've had that actually have had psychic psychology over mental abilities triggering an instant force. Like, say.......since the 1954 nuclear tests had created certain chain reactions that spread a wind of radiation with locals breathing in it unknowingly and this triggered any force within them....or their children or grandchildren. Could that be possible that has been developed decades to this day?

Anisha: You'd make a fine scientist, Captain. There are many possibilities that hold a logical explanation. Whether it was nuclear or alien activity.....but it's not like the government will let it get around. People are always going to be afraid or quick to criticize whatever they don't understand. From what I can tell you.....I've had zero patients with that kind of power.

Vanessa: Are you sure about that, Doctor? Because a college student who came to the station earlier today said he ID'd someone, maybe a former patient of yours and claims she's the cause of the Black Prom and Chamberlain destruction.

There on, Anisha was nervous about where she was going with this, but to avoid further suspicion, she had to play along.

Anisha: Really.....and.....who would that be.....?

Vanessa: Carrie.....White.

Dropping the name, Anisha holds herself firmly. Any hint or sign of rebuttal or denial would've been taken into account and more than likely, be speculated and considered as any sign of guilt and participation in the ongoing investigation.

One she did not want to be a part of.

Anisha: Of all the names brought before me, you had to go with that one. I've heard all the stories about her but she's dead.

Vanessa: Yeah......Anisha, I thought the exact same thing.....until Thomas dropped me in on everything.

She could almost smell the stench radiating off of Anisha; slight twitching down in the neck area. Since involuntary muscle movement is often associated with serious neurological conditions, any involuntary muscle movement can trigger fear or anxiety. Anisha was both and she wasn't doing that great of a job at concealing the guilt on her face.

Still, she played along.

Anisha: Kids these days. How do you know he was just pulling a prank on you?

Vanessa: If someone were to be THAT dumb enough to pull a prank on the precinct, he'd be looking at hard time right about now. This leads me......

She whips out a photograph and alerts Anisha, slamming it on the table.

Vanessa:.....to Thomas Holland Sr. His father. Is it true he used to work here?

Anisha: I've got nothing else to say.

Vanessa: I wouldn't do that if I were you.

She stops her as she bolts off the cushions just to lean on the leg of the couch.

Anisha: Why is that so?

Vanessa: Do I really need to give you a reason? I really hoped I didn't need to remind you—

She backs Anisha up to a corner which in turn continues to lower her defense down a few pegs.

Vanessa: —but if under any circumstances we find out you're withholding any information that is essential to this investigation, I'm gonna have to hold you accountable as an added accomplice. You don't tell me what you need to know and I promise you, you will serve hard time and you will not be released until you are a senile old woman. I'll make sure they throw away the key.

That bit Anisha at the chomp.

Anisha: Your concern is appreciated, Captain. But whatever happened to Carrie White at the Black Prom is beyond my knowledge and comprehension. That's all I can give you.

Still resilient, still resistant, still interfering with the investigation. Vanessa just sneered at her statement, for she expected this defiant behavior almost indefinitely from her.

Vanessa: Mess with the bull and you get the horns. Check the security cameras.

Jones quickly exits the room. Seeing where they're going with this, Anisha attempts to exit but that's when Vanessa stops her dead in her tracks, slamming the door and holding up a warrant. She was to step aside or be arrested for interference.

No sooner should that happen, Jones comes back in no less than four minutes later.

Jones: There was one piece of footage from the camera that was marked and last taken two days ago. I could see lots of furniture in debris moving around before the camera started shaking and everything cut out. I think it's safe to say that was Carrie.

Now the Prey had been corned by the predator.

Vanessa: You were saying? You never saw her?

Anisha: She came on her own merit, Captain.

Vanessa: Cut the bullshit, alright? You attained withheld information regarding this case and deliberately held it away from me. And just to clarify it again, I said—

Dispatch to Jones.

Hearing the call from dispatch in the middle of this conversation drew Vanessa and Anisha away momentarily, looking at Jones in a rather unconventional manner. No distractions was a strict calling around Vanessa as the look in her eyes just facilitated frustration. When she invests herself deep within the boundaries of her profession, nobody's telling her otherwise.

And Jones could clearly see that.

Jones: I'll take this outside.

No sooner should he move out, he answers.

Jones: This is Jones. Go ahead.

The indistinct chatter from the other side of the radio barely had anything good or concrete to tell him. Only more labor work and dirty business to attend to; the look on his face growing cold and distant, the dumbfounded look of frustration was one thing but what he heard next blew everything out of the water.

It made the case even bigger than what it already was.

Jones: You gotta be kidding me. Since when?

He bolts back into the room, interrupting both women to deliver urgent news. From the look in his face alone, neither of the women liked where this was going; Vanessa caught it early in the midst of reaching for her cuffs to apprehend Anisha.

Vanessa: What's the story upstairs?"

Jones: Bastard struck again. We gotta another dead body.

Vanessa: Alright tell them we're on the way.

Jones: We're on our way.

The two detectives stormed out with Anistasia looked at them fishy as she walked back in her office and pulled out not only Carrie's file.....but Andrew Detmer's file

An hour later at the crime scene photos were being taken yellow tape was being ducked and Vanesa was just......disgusted with the place

Vanessa: Alright I want this entire flour locked up! No one leaves till everyone here is questioned! And cover her up! She's just a kid for Christ sake!

They covered poor Aimee's butchered body

Vanessa: What'd we got Jones.

Jones: Same murder weapon as the last one. Blood poured out too. Whoever the fucker is Cap is fitting some pattern when it comes to their victims blood. We're not sure of anything else but only odd thing is.....no finger prints.

Vanessa: Goddammit!

Jones: Don't worry Captain we'll find him.

Vanessa: You better. Or it's your badge!

Jones didn't take too kindly the way his partner just threaten him and Vanessa stormed out to clear her head and as she came out to the hall she happen to notice..........

.....the same old man Carrie ran into when Sean brought her here she happen to put on a curious face seeing him

But when the old man spotted her he turned away and walked out Vanessa ran over there but when she got there he was gone

Vanessa frowned seriously and was startled by one of the officers

Vanessa: JESUS!

Cop: I'm sorry Captain. But I got an intel on the Carrie White Black Prom case. The chief just rang about it just now.

Vanessa: What do you have?

Cop: The case was closed years ago. Carrie White died the same night along with her psychotic mother. Their house fell on both of them. Odd thing was.....some of our officers went to Chamberlain.....they found Carrie White's grave.....was left open.

Vanessa: What do you mean open?

Cop: Like something broke it open. Not dig and I know it's odd but when our officers investigated.....the only things they found wa Margaret White's corps the mother. Carrie White's body......nothing.

Vanessa: That is odd. What about a father?

Cop: No record on him Captain.

Vanessa: Dammit!

She looked where the old man fled and.....got puzzled

Vanessa: Or is there?

If the Captain was smart, the whereabouts of the significant others on a dead girl would be the last thing circling in her mind. An actual threat was roaming the streets now and the similarity between both murders she had seen were vastly scary.

The legs contorted, the manner in which the body was stabbed, the lack of blood missing from the scene. No question this assailant knew what it was doing.

She sighs heavily.

As expected, the news got out there and it spread like wildfire. The city was once again put out on high alert and tight and fear was vastly facilitated. Everything was going swiftly in the favor of one and horrendously in the misfortune of another and the town had to suffer just as much as the victims had.

Kaitlyn had every reason to smile about this.

Raymond......not so much.

For those lucky to avoid such a fate, that direction felt miles away from them now. But now the victims' families were left being automatically confined to their own life sentence: having to live with the burden of…..outliving the loved one that made life a little more tolerable, that they were never going to see them again. and it solidified how quickly you can lose anybody at any given time.

A cruel but respectable notion in life that not many individuals respect in this world.

Ray, on the other hand, valued that cold venomous rehabilitating truth for years and having now been branded as a lucky survivor himself……but even now, all grown up, it sure as hell didn’t feel like it.

Bottles on top of bottles of beer and cans of sodas laid disorganized on top of the coffee table across from him with a select few tumbling off towards the TV. Some laid on the couch. Ray could only keep his gaze centered squarely on the television screen on top of him, the screen cascading different shades of red, white, black, and orange as the news does what they do best: exploit.

Report.

Cash in.

It’s debatable on what could be a worse version of loss: witnessing it directly in front of you, front and center or sitting in the comforts of your home watching news outlets and media reports constantly rub it in the face of the victims and their families before they even receive the depressing news.

But it’s a painful, sad, and desperately awful sign of heartbreak, when it has to be experienced firsthand and then, brought back to your attention a few hours later for everyone to see yourself…..especially if it was someone close to you.

It’s embarrassing, it’s tasteless and it gives the victims' loved ones zero comfort and time to collect themselves amidst the horrific disaster that befell them.

Aimee’s death hit him hard and with Sean out of the house to check on the aftermath himself with Scott, that left Ray on his own back at the house to drink it all in. He hated it: the fact that Sean was unable to find out long before the news spoiled it for him.

There was a point where Ray contacted Carrie to get her to catch up with what was happening on the news and in the midst of trying to explain everything, he got so flustered up and pissed off about it that he almost choked up over himself on the phone.

There wasn’t much you could’ve done to prevent this.

Ray: It hasn’t even been a day yet and the bastard strikes again. Whoever they call him or her, just know I want a few words with the son of a bitch who did her in.

Good luck with that.

Helpful or hurtful? Insightful or poking fun at him?

Ray couldn’t tell and he had no interest in digging deeper. So much of his energy drained from this ONE report alone and the last thing he wanted was to rest on his back and let it pass.

None of this felt real. And it was breaking him.

Memories are essentially photograph books that only the barrier could be the only editor of—at least that’s what Ray thought. Events such as these only revert him back to a series on infamous and unfortunate events that feel way too similar to this.

And something about this break from normalcy had him ask a question, he’d normally seem inclined to avoid even asking.

Ray: Did Sean ever tell you what happened to our folks?

A momentary lapse of silence for the next few moments. Nothing but white noise.

But eventually, he gets an answer.

No.

Ray: I—I wish I could make it sound less like a cheap ass Screen Gems thriller but…..our father.....he was a good man. At least in our childhood. But he lost his way pretty quickly.....started drinking. Drowning his sorrows, I once said. One night, he went absolutely nuts; destroyed the house. He even attacked our mom. She took a kitchen knife to defend herself and he didn't like that. Not. One. BIT.

Nothing but silence. She lets Ray continue.

Ray: So.....I heard the commotion and when I peeked out, Dad took the knife from her, laughing his ass off as she slapped him again and again. And he looked at me.....he stuck the blade in his own mouth...….

Ok, ok, I get it. You can stop now.

She expresses hurriedly on the other side of the phone, sensing how far Ray was broadening out the extremities just to get his point across. If he was deliberately trying to scare her, consider it done.

No response back from her for the next few seconds.....and for once, the silence was getting unnerving.

Ray had a tendency of thinking with his heart and not so much with his head, too much so that his mouth had gotten him into leaps of trouble in past experiences without him actually getting away with it. It was an utter miracle that he was able to find and make friends and the fact that one of them was ripped away from him, THIS suddenly, it stung.

Hard.

But in that painful reminiscing of his parent's passing, correlating it to Aimee's demise, Ray let out a heavy sigh. He felt more than just simply sorrow; but in that sorrow, there was also....release.

Surrendering himself to his feelings again meant eventually unchaining....withholding that burden; a task he begrudgingly succeeded at. It, sometimes, can be easy to heal when one allows others to hear their stories.

The last thing Carrie expected Ray to say to her on the other side was.....

Carrie.....take good care of my brother.

And then he hangs up.

Carrie was a little taken back but can understand in a way given what both Sean and Ray told her plus the murders out there....probably is bringing up their past tragedy even her own

Carrie took a breath given she looked out the side window that points out to their house

Carrie could no longer deny her growing feelings for Sean not that her guard is dropped completely she was considering his offer on the karaoke night but....one thing was on her mind

Carrie went up to her room and pulled a toy chest from her closet WITH her powers she opened the chest and what she took from it.....

.....was her prom dress

Carrie had it with her after talking to Anisa all this time and kept it hidden even from Desjardin

Carrie had a hard time having it and part of her the reason she kept it hidden was out of the traumatized sense from her past and it was the last connection she had to her mother

But finally seeing no point of holding on to the past with the new life she was building not knowing what the future will hold but....will no longer live in the past

Carrie closed the toy chest and a minute later she was down stairs with the dress and started a fire in the fire place and when all of a sudden.....

Carrie?

She turns over startled and to see Desjardin shocked as she saw her with the dress and was shocked she thought it was buried in her ruble house in chamberlain so how did Carrie have it now and what was she about to do?

Desjardin: Carrie?? How---how long have you still had that?

Carrie: Anisa somehow had it. I don't know how she got it out of there but I don't think....she's....trust worthy. That's why I had to snag it back.....it was the only thing left that.....was close with my mother.....

Desjardin: After everything that's happened...why would you still carry it?

Carrie: Because.....I don't know.....I had a hard time let everything ago I put a brick wall around myself from....just about everything. But with the murders Sue loosing her mother even what happened to Sean's friend Aimee I even learned what happened to his parents and....I've had time to think about it and....I'm not gonna be a victim anymore. I'm ready to start over and.....I'm probably gonna go with Sean to the Karaoke.

Desjardin was amazed and proud of her at the same time even when she told her about Sean

Desjardin: Carrie.....you're well on you're way. You're finally letting go of things. And you're growing up so fast.

Carrie smiled with a brief chuckle

Desjardin: You know they're times I still see the shy little girl that got straight A's in every class.

Carrie: You're still the same kind gym teacher I know too.

Desjardin chuckled and Carrie turned back to the fire place and looked at the dress

Desjardin: You sure you just want to burn it Carrie? We can just throw it away.

Carrie: It won't help me faster. I have to see it gone myself. And once it is everything that reminds me of my mother.....of HER.....

She meant to Chris

Carrie: And if I watch it burn....I can give myself closure.

Desjardin can understand where she's coming from and Carrie folded it to make it small enough and then.....threw it.......

....in the fire

Members in the embers of a wars' forever flame.

From a distance, the fire roasted Carrie from the front, frozen from behind - the fireplace bringing a dancing glow into the very heart of the home with the ashes of the bloody prom dress finally ceasing to exist. It would be skeletal in the light of a new day as if an artist sketched it in charcoal.

Crackling, popping, and sparking amongst the confident golden flame, soon the charred fabric of the dress could no longer be seen. Carrie could finally exhale on her own behalf, decades worth of weight and trauma being carefully lifted off her shoulders; the glow from the fireplace cementing a reawakening of sorts as the ashes of the dress sparkle around her arms and body.

Such ashes would soon be part of a new life, like the plants that recover the earth that was so burnt.

Desjardin notices the sudden sporadic change in Carrie’s body and demeanor. Steadily, Carrie’s chest rises and falls with the sedative qualities of a lullaby, breathing like she was meditating. The room was so quiet that her former teacher could hear each breath with ease.

A smile creeps onto her face.

But who would she be if she didn’t join in on the moment? Having bared some of the responsibility as to what happened to the student she grew to care for like her own daughter, the weight wore as heavily on her shoulders as the former mass murderer; unwilling to see such a thing.

She finds herself crouching down to her knees, cozying up to Carrie next to the fireplace and allowing the warmth to humble her too. Purely on reflex, she wraps her arm around the base of Carrie’s far shoulder, cuddling her and keeping her close.

The pieces of her heart that had been struggling to fit into this world became so quiet when cuddling with her; it was as if they had finally found peace as if they needed some glue to bridge the gaps and connect. Cuddling was, in fact, a stable heartbeat between her and Desjardin….

….for the echoes of its steady sound mended both their broken wings.

Of course, a foreclosure and warning wouldn't hurt.

Desjardin: Listen, it'd be unethical of me NOT to have to remind you of what happened last time. But you have a choice in this now. Whatever you choose to do, I support it.

Carrie: Thanks, Mom….

Again, she lets the word slip out. No attempts were made to rebuttal that, compared to before.

Carrie: I.....wouldn't mind a second opinion, actually.

Desjardin: From who?

Someone else who knows a thing or two about trauma.

Next day is when she would get her wish.

Sue's place of residence felt more empty and devoid of life inside than it looked from a distance away as Carrie couldn’t help but to notice as she stared out the window. Said windows of the house both reflect and absorbed the sunny rays, and in that they sparkle and take on the lively shadows of the leaves…

….never mind the pattern of dirt upon the windowpane was the fingerprints of storms passing, a baggage given to the glass and taken on in silent acceptance. Even in something as mundane as a sticky, smudged window, emotions were spiraling from within for Carrie.

There comes a time to wipe that canvas clean and let it start afresh, yet these memories are their own kind of gold.

Staring at Sue momentarily eyeing back and forth between the door and the table would’ve made for a short conversation.

Only if Sue wasn’t putting pen to paper.

Carrie: Paperwork?

Sue: This? Oh, no. It’s a draft for my book.

Carrie: You’re writing a book?

Sue begrudgingly nodded. No sooner does Carrie detect that slight hesitation in her body language does she read her mind and eventually follows suit, drooping her head down slightly.

Carrie: It’s about me, isn’t it?

She sighs heavily.

Sue: More like a memoir based off how I interpreted the events of what happened in 2013, before and after. Damn writers block. The fact that I had the fucking temerity to ask Norma on how she’d take her—

Carrie: Norma Watson?

Sue: Yeah, she made it out alive as well but you get what I’m saying.

Carrie: I guess.

Momentary pause before Carrie decides to continue onwards albeit changing the topic. She came to her for a second opinion and she was going to do so.

Carrie: Sean invited me to Karaoke.

A massive depressive sigh leaves her.

Sue: Hard not to see that coming.

Carrie: Sean told you?

Sue: Desjardin told me. Said how close you two have become. Funny how around this time, I would always catch Tommy sneaking a peak. I wouldn’t be surprised if he used to gush about you the same way Sean is now.

With a strong sense of guilt, regret and sorrow behind Carries eyes, she just ushers the truth.

Carrie: I still miss him......every day.

Sue: Me too.

Both walk up and hug each other.

Carrie couldn’t help but to feel Little Carrie tugging on her leg, momentarily distracting her. The little girl couldn’t help but to smile at her godmother.

Carrie just picks her up as she sits back down on the couch.

Sue: Look, we can’t speak for one another anymore so all I can say is whether you want to go or not, is all on you. On one hand, I’d like to see you prance around and......go a little crazy. Heh, I mean.....sing a little. Dance a lot. Get ur freak on.

Both ladies chuckle mildly.

Sue: But then again, there’s a.....serial killer running amok putting the town on high alert and Vanessa doesn’t seem to be doing much about it. You know, it always pisses me off that—

Carrie: Vanessa?

Sue caught too little, too late that she let the name slip the tip of her tongue. Carrie had to let the child go, seeing how serious this conversation was shifting.

Sue: She’s the police captain of the Tampa Police Department......and my older cousin.

Not quite what you were expecting, I know. It’s just, the other day she managed to contact me. We had a nice little chat as family matters normally play out.

Slight little pause before she continued.

Sue: Then she told me about you.

This, under no circumstances, surprised Carrie anymore than the first time around. People have been barely ushering a word about her since the tales and stories about her had thankfully died down. The thought of everything coming around full circle was hard for Carrie to stomach.

Carrie: How much did she know?

Sue: EVERYTHING: Date of birth, race, ethnicity, likes, dislikes, last known location,

Carrie: Wha—What? “Last known location?”

Sue: She thinks you’re still alive and.....may or may not be involved with the mass killings recently.

Startled but not so much offended, Carrie just felt her world careening down as she bolted off the couch and just face closed Sue, almost desperate.

Now was not the time for her to get incarcerated.

Carrie: And you said?

Sue: Said that you died. Said that there wasn’t any trace of you around town. And then she dropped the bombshell: she said she caught video footage with you at some psychiatrist appointment a few days ago that—

Carrie: Stop right there.

Her hands buried within the strands of her hair, she squats back down on the couch before sipping her tea away. Staring at the mug for a brief second, she then telepathically tosses the mug across the room as it shatters.

Solitude and tranquility fill the living room as anger and frustration suddenly dissipate into thoughtfulness from the young telekinetic. Once again, the internal struggle in her head was unlimited, playing pinball against the barriers of her brain and the unpatched holes through her heart: a never-ending game of uncertainty and self-doubt.

But a bright spot was reached.

Carrie: I’m going.

Sue: You sure?

She nods.

Carrie had never been sure about anything in her life not even about prom night before until not

Whatever Sue's cousin knew about her or not Carrie wasn't gonna hide anymore that was marked when she burned her dress

Meanwhile we join back with Vanessa at the station as she was on her desk computer looking more into Carrie White and mostly got with what everyone knows already

Black Prom

Chamberlain Armageddon

It was nothing that gave her any leads given she was suppose to be focusing more on the college murders

However......one thing caught the Cap's interest

She looked up on Carrie's heritage found more dirt on her than Carrie herself MUCH more.....which she found a picture......of the mysterious old man from the campus

The same one Carrie ran into when Sean brought her to the campus which Vanessa found.....was curious.....

.....later that hour Vanessa drove to a house which she tracked to be the old man's address and when pulling up in front of the front yard she got up noticing the grass hadn't been mowed in weeks

None the less she walked up to the front door and rang the door and took a minute and already the Captain was impatient till the door pulled open revealing the same old man from before

Old man: Can I help you young lady?

Vanessa: I'm Captain Daniels homicide. I hope I could ask you a couple of questions.

The old man could tell she was pretty persistent and gave her a friendly nod

Old Man: I.....was just about to make tea. Like to come in?

Vanessa: Thank you.

He opened the door wide open allowing her to step in

As the man walked back into the kitchen the Cap explored the place and the living room walls had.....crosses everywhere

This guy must have a deeper connection with Margaret than we thought cause he seemed to be much high religious as she was....sort of speaking

The next thing she saw....

....was a crest with a carving writing on it saying:

LOVING MEMORY OF SWEET MAGGIE.

And besides that crest, laid a dusty ornate 4x6 picture frame positioned directly above the fireplace with a black and white vintage grainy aesthetic that normally comprised the 50’s, 60’s and 70’s. It was just Margaret White and the old man visible within the framing of the picture with the latter's hands intertwined with hers.

Their wedding day. 1962, December 25th, the birth date of Jesus.

Both of them exchanged a look that felt ghastly but soul-gazing. The two, to Vanessa’s eyes, garnered a pleasing look in their eyes as if some element of internal peace had alighted within them both and begun to sing at that moment. Normally, a photo in a frame brings a sense of permanence and stability that pixels alone cannot, and so one can sit in a sweet and pretty frame where they can see it all day long.

If the lack of other available pictures was anything to write home about, this looked to be not just the only other photo this man had of Margaret but the only physical reminder he had left of her.

Lightbulbs clicking off in the Captain’s head, the conclusion that came to her was a welcome one, as the perceived result to come meant twisting a tight lid back over the mystery of Carrie’s re-appearance.

Tread carefully with that.

The voice does distract the Captain; a result that ended up being her own fault following an involuntary instinct they have to follow since the academy days.

She has to recapture her composure in front of the old man, his motionless hands making room for the two coffee cups of tea, small enough to fit in the palm of a child, holding that magic potent brew only the hardiest of the grown-ups could savor. His aura somehow blackening and illuminating the ambiance of the living room already spelled trouble from Vanessa’s viewpoint.

Old man: That frame and sleeve-buffed glass keeps her safe day and night, perched up on there. And in its….quiet way, it reassures that in her absence, there will come a day when she returns.

Vanessa: You sound quite adamant about that. Do you believe in resurrection?

No such response is uttered from the old man. Just more spooky ambiance from his cracked stare and glum eyes.

He could only slowly reach out to her, offering her the second cup of tea, which she eventually took.

Old man: Death…..is not the end. It is the doorway for a soul's ironic journey to eternity…..and that soul is the guide.

Says the man who looked the closest like his soul was knee-deep ready to depart from his mortal form; his eyes looking sleep-reprieved as he wrestles his way to his chair behind him.

It wasn’t easy to depress season veterans like Lieutenants and Captains but as the old man’s back almost slumped against the seat, Vanessa found herself physically sick.

The map of wrinkles on his face told of the most incredible journey. His eyelines once told of laughter, of warm smiles and affection turning to unbridled horror. His forehead told of worries past and worries present. But mostly they were so deeply engrained they told or a man who had traveled through nine decades to this moment; to stand here as an old man, beaten, forlorn….

….waiting for the end.

Expectations already being defied, Vanessa now needed to take her time with this man, partially feeling pity for someone just ready to leave.

Vanessa: Sir….

She sits back in the armchair opposite the old man, teacup in hand.

Vanessa: When did she pass?

Old man: April 2013.

Vanessa: My condolences for your loss.

The old man can only bring himself to nod, appreciating her sympathy for his situation that much. But the dial and demeanor for him were subject to change pretty soon.

Vanessa: Are you a Catholic?

Old man: From my dad’s side. Mothers…..

Another delay to a simple response. Twiddling his thumbs, more shallow breathing leaves him before turning back to the Captain.

Old man:….I would prefer not.

Vanessa: Then, in that case, I’d like to ask you for what I came here for: answers.

A simple undisclosed hand movement down into her right pocket caught the slurred but observant eyes of the old man, seeing a crumbled piece of paper in the Captain's pockets.

Unofficially, this was now an interrogation assuming if what he saw resonated with what she wanted in the long run.

Vanessa: Is there any chance you’ve seen this woman?

Another simple photograph stylized in black and white, this time showing Carrie front and center, seemed to finally rejuvenate the old man. Eyes widening and his body shaking, the Captain immediately took notice.

The old man’s expression depleted even further as the Captain pulled up the picture. His hands trembled as he reaches for the photo, barely teetering the edge of the ruffles as if he was massaging the girl's hair. From the first glance alone, Vanessa could tell he either knew this woman or there was more than he was letting on.

Old man: Who is she???

Vanessa: Sir, if—

Old man: Ralph.

~Silence~

Ralph: My name is Ralph.

Vanessa: Well Ralph.....we have a certain possibility.....that this young woman is the supposed Carrie White.

Something about that name made the old man look at her firmly

Vanessa: Have you ever heard of the Black Prom in Chamberlain Mr. Ralph?

Ralph: I haven't.

Vanessa: Four years ago a handful of innocent high school seniors suffered a tragic fate on prom night. Locals believed it was a fire accident but some survivors claimed that Carrie White killed them after some.....prank went bad and claim....she used some force....to kill them all.

Ralph: How tragic....

Vanessa: Yes. But we thought she died when her house fell apart afterwards. White's psychotic mother died but now....after the recent murders and sightings of her.....we have ever reason to believe that Carrie White is alive and well....and suspected to be part of these murders.

Ralph went silent for a moment till.....

Ralph: It brakes my heart to know that someone would jeopardize their entrance into heaven by murder. As I feel sympathy for the Young children of our elderly father that fallen by the hand of who would do the Devil's bidding I even pray that child or whoever is spilling blood of the innocent I pray that the Lord and his Blessen Son will have mercy on their soul. And all those who'd fallow Satan's path.

Vanessa: No disrespect Mr. Ralph but can just answer my question and tell me....if you know anything about Carrie White?

Ralph: Depends.....on a question of my own.

Vanessa: Which is?

Ralph: Who was her mother?

Vanessa: Margaret White.

THAT name made Ralph almost have a heart attack and for some reason he looked back up at the crest again like he was having mild Demisha he panted silently and Vanessa looked at him fishy

Ralph looked down like he was sad and stared at the window under the crest which drew the Captain's attention even more but mild concern

Vanessa: Mr. Ralph?

Ralph: I'm sorry my dear....but I know nothing. After my wife's passing I've hardly been aware of what's happening out there. But I pray....you'll find who's REALLY behind these sinful killings. I pray more God will grant you a mercy fate.

Now Vanessa was creeped out but she respected his words and stood up pulling out her card

Vanessa: Well....if you happen to encounter Carrie White or anything suspicious.....give me a call.

Ralph did not even acknowledge her she then left the card on the coffee table and walked the door shutting it

Ralph still stood there looking back up at the crest mainly at Maggie's name

Ralph: Why didn't you tell me Maggie? I understand what I done was my greatest sin.....but you still could have told me.....why didn't you tell me......we.....had a DAUGHTER. Carrie……

As unfamiliar as he became with said name, his eyes continue to glisten further and further upwards the more he looked at the photo. His eyes met parallel with hers; the mere sentiment of how he interpreted all he was seeing irked him the More he stared into Carries blue and dark eyes: the look of a child hurt, betrayed, traumatized, and depressed.

And he wasn’t there for her.

The picture just stares at him mournfully. Her sorrowful, weeping eyes cast down upon him and seemed to look into her soul as if it knew all along. It knew he was guilty. Needless to say, the pain was one thing. Harvesting that pain was a different story.

Ralph: “But he said to me, my grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.”

2 Corinthians 12:9.

Folding the photo and stuffing it in his back pocket, he’s quick to storm out the door. He was hoping to right this wrong.

Same goes for the police department via a staff meeting.

The extensive lack of progress and solid leads regarding either case was far from an extensive issue. Set-backs occur all the time but once again, when cases don’t get solved or there’s an extensive lack of progress, the cases will eventually grow cold and all solid leads will be lost. That could not be afforded.

As for Vanessa, the orange-yellow haze of the sunset shines off of her, hanging over the rails of the roof with a pack of Newport cigarettes. The city always looked…..tranquil from this angle but there always laid a deep sickening layer of guilt from within. There's always someone or something out there bound to create more trouble for the department and it's one of those instances that can get the Captain a little flustered.

There's no way to reduce these events and even less of a way to know when they'll even take place and that's what drives the NYPD to somewhat of a frantic state; one that Vanessa always detested and couldn't stand to be in the middle of. She always took this moment to come out and clear her head, at least until she remembered.

She’s never far from anyone, really.

Fresh air won’t do you any good with those, a snark remark follows Jones, creeping up from behind before leaning forward on the rails next to her. He eyes at her boxes of cigarettes before eying up back at her.

She meets his glare emphatically…..

…..before letting go, handing him the box of cigars before he stuffs it in his pocket. Looked as if the pressure seemed to already be sinking in for the Captain and her partner, setting up for their own private little staff meeting away from the drama.

Needless to say, they both looked drained of exhaustion.

Vanessa: Jones. You know, I’ve been thinking—

Jones: That’s dangerous.

She scoffs.

Vanessa: And here I thought I was immune to running towards danger and not the other way around.

Jones: Which explains why you were so eager to take on this case. I could practically taste the--

Vanessa: Please, Danny. There’s a fine between eliciting an emotional response and blatant emotional manipulation. I can’t stand the latter of the two but apparently, my aunt was a civilized EXPERT at it....much to my dismay. I hardly how my cousin managed—

She chokes up on her own words. Gripping the railing, there was a scream from deep within that forced its way from her mouth, it is as if her terrified soul was weary of unleashing a demon. Insomnia, irritation, inconvenience, the recent murder of her aunt had her marked more as a hazard to herself as opposed to the people actively trying to help her.

The extra hours and cranky mannerisms, she saw as a sacrifice, if it meant she'd serve herself justice. Battered, torn, alone and time extending as if it were made by demon hands, she felt this road was the only way out....

....regardless of bleeding soles.

Jones: You know you don't have to keep this up.

Vanessa: I need to do this for her. If I don't, who will?

Jones faced down trying to understand her point but even if Carrie White is out there alive it's not certain if she's behind this there's billions of notorious serial killers in the world

But as far as he's concerned it's likely she is with everyone pointing with the Black Prom urban legend now a public story many belief it was still Armagedón but Carrie's presence was now erasing that theory

Later Sue's car pulls up by Desjardin's house she was dropping off Carrie there after much talk

Carrie: Thanks Sue. And thanks for heads up on your cousin. Will I have to worry about her coming here?

Sue: No. Let me worry about her. Vanessa may seem serious but she's reasonable.

Carrie: What made her want to be a cop anyway? May I ask...

Sue: Let's just say back in 2012 she was in college.....she....was in this frat party with her sister. She always had good grades but she had a wild streak. Her and her and sister went there for an end of college celebration. They got wasted like skunks. And then....out of nowhere....there was this impact and Vanessa said she saw two guys fighting after something crashed through the roof....and Vanessa said....she saw them.....with YOUR powers?

Carrie: What??

Sue: Trust me I was shocked as you. I thought Vanessa was in grief and stress....until....the Prom.

Carrie: Oh my god....so what happened?

Sue: Vanessa saw her sister get caught in the crossfire. She said she saw the blind blue eyed kid make one wave with some force and.....the minute she was on the ground....her neck cracked from the back.

Carrie gasped putting her hand on her mouth

Carrie: My god.

Sue: Convinced that her sister's death was a murder she worked up to be a homicide detective. She's been obsessed with catching killers ever since.

Carrie: Did she or anyone ever catch the guy who did it?

Sue: I don't know all I do know has Vanessa has never let it go. Her grief drove her to be so determined. Vanessa hasn't been with the family since. Not even her own her parents.

Carrie: I do feel for her. Despite my mom's cruelty her death still get me...

Sue: I know.

Carrie: Either way I'm sorry knowing now your mom wasn't your first tragedy.

Sue gave her newly and TRUE bestie a nod and hug and Carrie soon exited the car

She walked up the porch but stopped looking to her left towards Sean and Ray's house

Sue hadn't left yet cause she wanted to make sure Carrie got in safely but......when seeing her looking at Sean's house and smirked

Sue honked her horn getting Carrie's attention and Sue puckered her lips wrapping her own arms around her shoulders making fun of her and Sean obviously

Carrie scoffed and chuckled at the same time and finally had the nerve to give Sue.....the bird

She laughed and finally drives away leaving Carrie in disbelief

Carrie: Oh my god....some things never change.

Yeah now that they're friends Sue still makes fun of Carrie just in a fun way

But shrugging it off she walked over to Sean's front door stopping for a moment she soon rang the door bell

Took another moment till the door opened with Sean stepping out

Sean: Carrie...

Carrie: Hi. Bad time?

Sean: Not at all. Wanna come in?

Carrie: Actually....I hope you'd come out and talk.

Sean: Sure. Why not?

Sean stepped out closing the door but both unaware......

....at a distance Kaitlyn came out standing behind a bush watching the duo

They sat on the porch with Kaitlyn pulling out her phone taking pictures like the obsessive nut ex she is

Sean: What's up?

Carrie: Just want to say....I'm sorry about Aimee. I know she was one your closest friends.

Sean: Thanks. I don't know who could have done it and why.

Carrie: You don't think it was her ex do you?

Sean: Nah.....Thomas is an idiot but he doesn't have it in him.

Carrie: Well....either way still sorry.

Sean nodded with Carrie holding his hand which PISSED Kaitlyn while still taking pics

Carrie: Second: I have thought about the Karaoke night.....

Sean: Yeah?

Carrie:.....I'll go.

Sean AND Kaitlyn from her position both widen their eyes and for some reason she wasn't pissed.....

....she grew a most evil smile unimaginable it's like she wanted Carrie to accept why uncertian

She then texted her Mystery Friend: She accepted we're ready for your package and soon disappeared in the shadows

It was only a matter of a few previous hours before Carrie would eventually calm herself and talk herself into accepting. Kaitlyn long since anticipated that response.

Sean was the complete opposite, understandably so. While definitely flattered at her taking up his offer, the circumstances in which she had explained previous events similarly made it almost a dead certainty that such an instance would never occur. Carrie had spoken so vehemently on her past embarrassments and the lonely, misunderstandings that overtook the vast majority of her teenage life, chains that she herself admitted she hadn’t broken entirely free of, some five years later. Trauma has a way of festering deep underneath the skin, prickling away at the soul….

….but Carrie coming here and accepting Sean’s offer was yet another attempt at shedding that skin once again. Last time with Tommy was a literally firestarter in the worst way imaginable.

Here, another opportunity unveiled itself before the young woman, a chance to right both wrongs.

Sean: Are—are you sure about this? I mean, I’d you’re still worried about—

He asked almost sternly, well aware of the ramifications that came before and still presented themselves through Carrie’s point of view. He was totally ok with axing the proposed social gathering if it meant the telekinetic avoided more mental and physical scarring.

All Carrie had to do was shake her head ‘No’. No other way around it, no more delaying the inevitable; she wanted this.

Carrie: There’s still time for me….to try and be a whole person.

She pauses after that statement, identically mirroring those same words to her mother days before the Black Prom, the first instance upon many where she made an initial move to try and mold an identity for herself…..only for her mom to shut her down again. Her eyes droop at the thought of her mother, all thoughts echoing back to that fateful day again.

Before long, her childlike gaze meets up with Seans again.

Carrie: I’ve spent my entire life cloaked in darkness. Well…..I’m done letting fear ruin me. If these are the steps I have to take to move on, I’ll gladly take it…..

She felt this hankering, this impulse to reach out for Sean’s hand, like she was seeking comfort from it; those hands spoke of the kind of precision that only the love and focus of years may bring.

She musters the willpower to resist.

Carrie: And I wouldn’t mind having some help along the way.

The way Sean’s eyes lit back up as his smile crept back on his face told the story therein.

Sean: I—ok. Awesome, thanks. So, umm…..do I pick you up or—

Carrie: I’ll meet you at the campus. Desjardin can drop me off.

Sean: That’s fair. 6 o’clock?

She nods.

Once more, Sean couldn’t help himself. That smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens. I could see how it came from deep inside to light his eyes and spread into every part of him. A person smiles with more than their mouth, and she heard it in his voice, in the choice of his words, and the way he relaxed.

It was beautiful.

Gradually stepping back and away from each other, Sean slowly shuts the door while Carrie backs away from the patio.

The sound of silence festers through the evening air, Carrie's sense of calm being anchored in her new well-earned self-confidence. So many trials faced and only now is she starting to win. She finds herself slowly inching her way back up to the front door, unbeknownst to her that Sean was taking up a similar action.....

....before they eased their backs up against the door, opposite sides of each other.

There was an explosion in their brain; the good sort. The type that carries more possibilities than they could be conscious of, but there were hundreds of ideas there in that buzz of electricity.....Carrie could feel it. And so could Sean. The calling card of adventure, of paths awaiting their feet. Whatever was ahead could be a great challenge, and there could be tears, but it was their adventure to take.

And so, they both smiled again.

Both: YES!

Things were finally looking up

From orphaned at Young age being judged pushed living under hardship to having comfort from one another

However they only had one thing to worry about.....

.....Kaitlyn's car pulled up fast she was both furious but excited at the same time

Furious still about Sean leaving her for a girl she feels she's better than

Weirdly excited about her going to the Karaoke event

With her in a hurry she double parked opened the driver's door by force getting out and slamming it shut storming into the dorms and brushing into Thomas and Alex's dorm catching them both off guard

Thomas: Whoa! Don't you knock?

Kaitlyn: No time for knocking. The plan's in motion. The bitch took the bait she's going with Sean to the Karaoke party. We just need what our new friend promised us.

Alex: So Carrie White will be there?

Kaitly: Oh for Christ sake! What do I keep telling you dumbasses?! CARRIE WHITE IS DEAD! IT'S JUST A TRAMP THAT LOOKS LIKE HER!! THAT URBAN LEGEND IS JUST A BULLSHIT GHOST STORY!!! NOTHING FUCKING MORE!!! GOT IT?!?!?!

Seems Kaitlyn had more in common with Chris Hagensen than we thought not heeding to warnings underestimating her rival and just jumping to conclusions

Thomas and Alex scoffed slightly with Kaitlyn not believing them about Carrie Thomas wasn't in the mood for Kaitlyn's bitching he was grieving for Aimee too despite their breakup he still loved her enough to mourn her

Alex on the other hand knew Kaitlyn's logic beliefs were making her denial her obsession with getting Sean back was 100% likely to make her another Carrie White victim but....that was his beliefs

Alex: Sure whatever.

Kaitlyn: Now where's Tera?

Thomas: At Aimee's parents place....who blame me for what happened to her.

Kaitlyn: Ugh! She knows I need her WHO GIVES A RAT'S ASS ABOUT AIMEE?!?!

Both of the Boys looked at her taken back from that harsh rant Kaitlyn yelled out Thomas stood up where Kaitlyn instantly regretted what she said

Kaitlyn: Thomas I'm sorry. I know how much Aimee meant to you. It's the same way Sean means to me. Just picture yourself if Aimee was still alive....BUT you saw her with another man. What would you do?

Thomas didn't know how to answer that he turned away facing down nor he or Alex noticed Kaitlyn grew a smirk seeming she had Thomas under her strings again meaning she clearly didn't care about Aimee at all and meant what she yelled

And whatever Kaitlyn was planning for Carrie at the Karaoke she was likely JUST manipulating Thomas and Alex into helping her Tera too maybe

Maybe her obsession with Sean was getting the best of her or.......

....this whoever her new friend who hates Carrie as she does God knows why was manipulating her using her own grudge either way.....

....Kaitlyn was not turning back from possibly crossing the line

Thomas: I....I don't know. I'd be rash as you.....but.....it doesn't matter Aimee's gone and nothing will bring her back.

Kaitlyn: And do you guys like seeing Sean with that twerp?

Not a very hard thing to answer for them

Alex: If she's who we think she is----

Kaitlyn: Which she's NOT.

Alex: IF she was....I guess Sean would be better off without her.

Kaitlyn: And we're gonna do everything in our power to make Sean see she's not worth his time. But I need Tera.

Alex: I'll....try to reach her.

As Alex and Thomas turned away Kaitlyn looked at her phone seeing her mystery friend replied a minute after she sent her text

Excellent. I just need one more galleon of the package and we're all scent.

Kaitlyn paused and moment soon....grew another smirk

She slowly went for the door without Thomas and Alex noticing

Soon as she was out in the hall......

....she replied: I know who can get it from. Just let me make a quick call.

Kaitlyn then went on her call list then made a call before placing it on her ear

Kaitlyn: Scotty honey it's me. Oh I'm good...in fact I'm gonna be waaaaaaay better soon. But...I need to talk to you about something personal. Can you meet me at the parking garage night before Karaoke......ALONE?

The night before Karaoke. Tomorrow night.

Cheese in the trap. And boy oh boy, was Scott shaping up to be a damned fool for either turning her down or for taking her offer in the first place.

~Friday. February 9th.~

~8:00 a.m~

Her hair scrunched and her eyes weary, the peripheral vision of Carrie dimmed into darkness, her eyes closing slightly as the water shooting out from the nozzle spread around and beside her. No longer afraid of the portentous sets of lies her mother cursed before her, no longer a sword hanging over her head, she grew out her demented teachings. Carrie was finally able to lie back and let her wet, mousey hair rest against her face with dispirited sogginess as she simply stood, head slightly bent, letting the water splat against her flesh and roll off.

A somber tune, humming through the young woman vocal chords was only a fraction of what she would present tomorrow.

Carrie: I’ve been shaken…..I’ve been bending backwards…..until I’m broke. Watching all these dreams go up in smoke.......

The song was stuck in her head since the following evening and this morning, it was practically an earworm.

More than just a simple piece of song lyrics, it felt like the perfect interpretation of what defined her life: a common metaphor for overcoming adversity or destruction to create something stronger and more beautiful. The roots in the mythology of the phoenix regenerate out of a pile of ashes.

What her survival embodies amongst herself.

Upon walking at a reasonable pace towards the kitchen area after drying off, the sight before her amongst the coffee table startled her: Balloons, streamers, a birthday cake, two to three cards on the table, and Sue Snell.

While it was no surprise to be surprised, the fact that her birthday was remembered by those closest to her, it was hard to try and hold back any tears of joy. Even though it was really tomorrow.

Sue: Happy 23rd Birthday.

A handshake and a hug later, the two ladies sat down.

Carrie: I, um.....I don’t know what to say......except “Thank You.”

Sue: Well, what are friends for?

She nodded.

Sue: Oh....umm, before I forget, I’d like you to open this first.

Deep within the confines of her purse, she pulls out A red and grey bracelet. Slowly handing it towards her, Carrie’s eyes couldn’t hide her bewilderment but slight confusion.

Carrie: A bracelet?

Sue: Tommy gave this to me around junior year, I believe. Back when the world would kick me ‘till I’m down, he said it would bring good luck even through the hardest of times. After what happened, I'd figured....maybe it'd do the same to you.

Carrie: Something else to remember him by?

Sue: And a part of him will be with you wherever you go.

She felt tears streaming down. Neither woman could hold it back.

Carrie: This is.....this is real nice, Sue. Are you sure you want me to have it? Tommy loved you....and, and maybe Little Carrie should have it since she never knew her dad.

Sue: My daughter actually has a necklace from yours truly. I still have the locket he gave me on our second date. This bracelet.....would give you much more luck than you had before. You deserve it.

Carrie: Thanks.

Sue: Don't thank me yet. That's just my first present.

Carrie: First?

Soon as the door bell rang Desjardin came out of the kitchen and as it open it revealed Sean with a bottle of sparkling water

Sean: Hey there she is....the birthday girl to be.

Carrie: Sean?? Sue did you invite him here?

Sue: Second birthday present.

She chuckled wanting to both knock Sue's block off but glad she invited him as he placed the bottle on the table and walked to Carrie and took her in a hug

Carrie hugged back with an embarrassing smile

Sean: Happy early birthday Carr.

Carrie: Thanks. Is Ray coming?

Sean: Nah he's in the middle of his own thing. And I couldn't turn this down knowing Sue was throwing you a party...couldn't turn you down.

Carrie: You haven't so far.

Sean: Hope I never do.

Desjardin: Sean can you be a gentleman and give me a hand?

Sean: Oh sure.

He fallowed her into the Kitchen with Sue smirking and arms folded and turned to Carrie

Sue: He's waiting for you hone.

Carrie: What? What do you mean?

Sue chuckled as she sat down as they look into the kitchen with Sean helping Rita

Sue: What do you mean: What do you mean ? When you look at him you're floating in the air. When he looks at you he freezes like time has stopped. You guys got it bad.

Carrie: I know we're friends now Sue but I still hate you.

They both chuckle

Carrie: Besides I don't have time for guys right now.

Sue: You mean to tell me going to the Karaoke with him isn't time for guys?

Carrie: Stop it.

They chuckle again

Carrie: Anyway....did you talk to your cousin?

Sue: Yes.....and no. She's been rash on everything. And it was like talking to a brick wall. Vanessa just kept shoving all like: When Captain Daniels gets on the case the case always gets closed.

Carrie: Well after what you told me what happened to her sister I can understand. Speaking of how's little Carrie?

Sue: Isabelle's still shaken up but she's well. She's incredibly strong like her father.

Carrie: I'm still sorry Tommy never got to see her.

Sue: He see's her.....every day.

They grin when suddenly the lights went out catching them off guard seeing Desjardin holding a cake with lit candles and Sean behind her both singing Happy Birthday to Carrie

Sean and Desjardin (Both sing): Happy Birthday to you. Happy Birthday to you.

Sue soon joins in when Desjardin places the cake on the table

Sean Sue and Desjardin (All sing): Happy Birthday dear Carrie. Happy Birthday to you.

Sean: And many mooooooooore.

Carrie laughed embarrassed and then looked down to her birthday cake took a breath and blew out the candles

One by one, the flames extinguished.

At this age, a birthday is a quiet day. It is a day to reflect on the year that was and what is ahead to strive for: a sort of personal "New Year," one where resolutions can be made, promises to the self. For Carrie, that conundrum was difficult to truly bring to the forefront, her already tainted soul unable to shake off the shackles from her tainted ‘previous life’.

Normally unethical for a cursed soul to have a birthday, let alone be celebrated for it, it was still a ‘get out of jail’ free card she was gifted and the last thing she wanted now was to squander the opportunity to be bolder, to speak louder about the ideas she may have for making a better world, for her life on Earth. A second chance waiting in the winds.

Perhaps that extra bit of bravery, that extra bit of willpower and resolve, was the real gift to herself from….herself and her ultimate wish as she blew out those candles. This time, this year, Carrie would strive to be a better person, then make another resolution the year after.

Ralph only wished he was that fortunate.

He could not shake the fact that Margert had given him a daughter in the result of the misshape between them and given his OWN abilities to read minds

As Carrie explained to Margaret before her powers were inherited through out her family it was passed from her grandmother but skipped Margaret maybe came from Ralph

And now that question is answered.....in a way cause we only know he can read minds if he has telekinesis it's still to be revealed later but after reading Vanassa's mind after unknowingly revealing Carrie is his daughter he was determine to find her and in hopes to rebuild his broken image and redeem his own immortal soul from the wrong he done to his wife......

.....by doing right with his daughter

Ralph had only two leads on her

One: He remembered seeing her at the campus and only had a short conversation making him realize she hangs around there and seeing Sean with her he assumed she had friends there so he could find any sign of her if she was there

Two: Also from reading Vanessa's mind he learned of Anisa's research on telekinetic and psychic and knew he could possibly find the daughter he never knew he had

So after looking her up to track her with his full faith in the mighty God himself he pays her a visit

In Anisa's office her assistant walked in as she was on her research notes

Assistant: Pardon my intrusion Doctor. But there's a Mr. Ralph White here to see you.

That name made Anisa stood up for she knew that was the name of Carrie's name

Assistant: He says he has an appointment.

Anisa for some reason grew a mild grin

Anisa: Bring him in.

The assistant nodded and allowed the old man in who had a serious expression with his hands in his jacket pockets

The assistant left as Anisa's expression did not change nor did Ralph's it was like there was heavy tension between them in silence till Anisa broke it

Anisa: Mr. White....good day. Please have a seat.

Ralph still said nothing as he slowly sat down Anisa sat too and after a moment with more silence......Ralph broke the silence this time

Ralph: You know why I've come.....since I know you been fallowing for years.

Anisa: Proving my theory right you can read minds. And I'm to assume.....you finally found out about your daughter.

Ralph: You know where she is.....you even know why the police are looking for her.

Anisa: I trust they told you about the Black Prom?

Ralph: A tragedy that would not accrue if the children of the Devil had not pull an inhumane prank forcing her to unleash the wrath of God. If Carrie is truly my daughter....it's my duty....to help my child back to light.

Anisa: After all these years in hiding.....you want to reconnect with her?

Ralph: If I known about her years ago....I would've taken her in my care then.

Anisa: And....what of your.....OTHER daughter?

Ralph: They never told me where they're keeping her. So unless you know where she is......

Anisa: Sadly I don't know. And sadly I have to tell you.....Carrie is under the care for her former teacher Rita Desjardin. Since she has the custody.....and.....since you may know from my mind....I know from my research how Carrie....was really conceived.

Ralph faced down in guilt and knowing his own sin was how Carrie was born......

Ralph: Maggie and I....were faithful children to the Lord....we prayed every day and night for his comfort and protection. But something.....lead me to the Devil's path....leading me to drink....changing me....into something.....against all faith.....and one night....the night of our final prayer.....I took her.........in my most....heartless.....way. Maggie begged me to stop....and begged the Lord to save her......and soon....she liked it.....SHE LIKED IT!

His outburst made Anisa jump mildly but stayed calm

Ralph: But....I could not stay there after what I done to my wife. I couldn't look at her without hearing her pleading words from that night....and that's why I left.....but if I known the Lord was blessing us with a child.....I would've stayed and maybe.....saved Carrie.....from this traumatizing life.

Anisha: Sir, I—

Snapping his head over to her direction, it startles her. So much so that she almost falls out of her chair. Luckily, she catches her balance before she tumbled over.

Anisha: Ralph.....

She says as she sits down again.

Anisha: I don’t mean to further dampen the mood…..but I don’t think Carrie will be free for long.

Ralph: What matter of treachery can you be chastising about?

Anisha: This might just be an unpopular theory but the events with your daughter and the recent killings from The Arched......I feel as though they might be more connected to each other than I suspected.

Slow, articulated movement flows through Anisha as she reaches beside her, pulling out a file from the filling cabinet with the words “TOP SECRET” plastered over the front of the file. Anisha didn’t, however, show any looks of concern or even worrisome towards Ralph’s behalf. Given what the man had already been through, she figured what she was about to show him was necessary.

He wouldn’t like what he saw but it needed to be done.

Anisha: It probably wasn’t easy, what they told you about that night. So while it would be easier to play it to you by ear, I figured it’s best if you see for yourself.

Reluctantly, she hands the file to him.

His heart sank with every page he flipped.

Ralph: ”Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light”.

~Silence~

Ralph: Take me to her.

Coming back to Carrie and Desjardin's house as hours passed the gang spent the b-day party eating cake laughing and watching Bewitched eps making Carrie feel more whole than ever

But as it was at the beginning of sunset Carrie was outback viewing it unaware Sean came out spotting her and came by beside her leaning on the rail with her with Carrie looking to her right and grinned at him

They were silent at first till Sean broke it by speaking

Sean: This is where I first saw you. I mean I was in my own backyard playing basket ball with Ray.....I sure made an idiot out of myself.

Carrie: I was shy to say.....but I thought it was cute.

Sean grew a slight blush before going on

Sean: In my defense I was still healing from the crap I had with Kaitlyn. Plus it's not everyday you heal and.....meet anyone special at the same time.

Carrie: That's for sure. It took me four years to heal from my own. FOUR years. And when meeting Sue again.....it took long enough to finally forgive her cause of her relationship with......she who must not be named.

Sean: If you don't mind me asking......how come you never say her name?

Carrie knew Sean would ask that sooner or later but the only reason she didn't snap or pleaded him not to mention her was cause Carrie was half way fully healed from her rival's cruelty just half way but with the trust Sean built with her her pain and hate.....for You know who did not effect her as it did when Rita and Sue brought her up

Carrie's growing feelings for Sean made her feel safe.....on telling him the dark story with her rivalry.....with the evil....manipulive.....and power hungry.....Chris Hargensen

Carrie: She taunted me so viciously since the 6th Grade one mention of her name would make my blood boil. I don't even.....know why she hated me. Until.....till.....until I....I read her mind and didn't know I was at the time till I learned about my powers. She hated me....cause I preached everything my mother taught me about God. I wanted to show everyone his will to guide them in his path to help them earn their right to gain entry to the gates of Heaven. But....SHE got sick of it she turned everyone against me. Even people who did like me. Each time I ever made a friend for a day she turned them against me. She was convinced I believed everyone would go to hell but my mother and I which is not true. I only wanted to share my beliefs cause I wanted to know theirs making an understanding with one another it would have brought me comfort from everything my mother putted me through. But....SHE.....always got a step ahead of me. She even knew of my crush on Tommy Ross. And knowing Sue did too....she tried so hard to pair them together and it worked. Tommy and Sue only got together cause Chris set them up with a double date with her and her boyfriend....to insure he don't ask me out.

This surprising background tail Carrie was telling Sean was making his heart drop every minute

But a lot started to make more perfect sense we all know Chris was the source of Carrie's bully problems course she why Carrie never had friends and if it was true she knew about her crush on Tommy Ross then it WOULD make sense she was the reason Tommy and Sue were together she never wanted Carrie to gain friends or have a relationship

So in a sick twisted way Sue's daughter was born.....cause of her evil manipulating EX friend

Sean was horrified and disgusted he wished he was present during Carrie's tragic events so he could stand up for her against Chris he would not even give into her manipulation no matter how hard she would try Sean would yell at her: FUCK OFF!

If Sean believed if he was at Chamberlain during the 2013 events maybe things could have been different Sean would protected Carrie from Chris's crew maybe make good friends with Tommy but not at first approve of Sue given she was in the crew Sean would even be Carrie's prom date and if they became king and queen he would have taken the bullet pushing Carrie out of the way before the blood would spill on her

If not Sean would take Carrie out of there away from everyone laughing at her NOT to save her victims to save her and comfort her in anyway he could

But when Margret tries to kill Carrie he would try and stop her himself anyway he could

But given none of that happened Sean wanted to believe there was another lifetime where he was in Chamberlain 2013 and stood by Carrie through out her entire hard life

All he could do now.....was help her move on from it more

Sean: I'm really sorry she did all that to you. But....she's dead now. She can't hurt you anymore. But if she wasn't.....I would not side with her if she tried to win my favor over you. In fact the way you describe her....she and Kaitlyn would get along well.

Carrie: They would wouldn't they?

They laughed and a minute after Carrie leaned her head on Sean's shoulder viewing the sunset

Back inside Sue and Desjardin were talking and laughing talking about more events that accrued in the past four years

Sue mentioned her dad encountered an alligator at a golf course scared the hell out of Desjardin Rita then mention her and Carrie had possum problems out back but Carrie dealt with them accidentally with her powers

The talks stop....when the door bell rang startling them Sue hoped it wasn't her cousin given she told Desjardin too she was looking for Carrie which is why she looked through the peak hole seeing......

....Ralph and Anisa standing out on the front porch

A wave of relief washed over her but still, the smile didn’t fade. Nothing about their posture or positioning or the fact they even found Desjardin's address in the first place; something didn’t feel right about that.

Red flow raised up immediately and Sue backed away from the door hastily. Just in time too as the door comes a-knocking yet again.

Desjardin: You’re not gonna get the door?

Sue: I don’t know who they are.

Her former teacher came off perplexed upon hearing that, catching Sue immediately lowering her voice and whispering to her. The room was now suddenly under an aura of discomfort and confusion and all that energy resonated from behind that front door, ready and more than willing to radiate that directional output through the rest of the house if accepted.

And as soon as said door vibrated through its rectangular shape yet again, alerting both student and teacher within close proximity of each other, Desjardin understood why.

The voice from the other side gave it away.

Ms. Desjardin? Ms. Desjardin. Rita, you know who this is. I know our last encounter was less than civil but I promise, I come in peace.

Her eyes bugged wide open; her heart skipping a beat in sync. The last encounter with this woman left Carrie an emotional wreck, rendering the young social outcast into a crippled shell, a slave to her personal demons once again.

The dirty fowl-smelling coppery girth of her former prom dress was the final nail in the coffin. No regular therapist would go to these lengths to ‘help’ one of their patients if any ulterior motives weren’t already stowed in place.

More or less, this confirmed her suspicions about her; that was all the leeway she needed for a quick hop and skip away. Immediately gripping ahold of Sue’s hands, Desjardin has to force them both away from the door, also keeping out of view from the window just in case. Any chances not to glance through the window and spot them would be too riveting.

Rita, please! I just want to talk!

Desjardin: We gotta get Carrie out of here. Come with me and don’t let go.

Sue: And where are we gonna go?

Desjardin: I don’t care; as long as it’s not here.

Finally making the move to the backyard, their attempt at such an effort was immediately thwarted by Carrie herself; barely hearing the commotion at the door, her interests peeked.

Desjardin: Oh! Goodness me! Carrie, you startled us.

Carrie: Why haven’t you answered the door?

Sue: We don’t know who it is.

As if another flag needed to be raised to alarm the three of them about the uber-serious play being dealt in front of them. What was the point in being this loony and skeptical around her if they weren’t frizzled and/or worried enough about what she’ll see on the other side?

Funnily enough, those were Carrie’s exact thoughts.

And with a tiny tilt of her head, she could relate a little to both Desjardin's sudden fear and Sue’s bewildering confusion, skimming about their thoughts and apprehensive hunches regarding Anisha re-appearing at the base of their doorstep.

"She’s back?", Carrie sneers, quick to snap her head over at the door.

Understandably irritated and vexed, she hoped their last meet-up together would be their last, even saying as much before shutting the door in her face. Guess she couldn’t take the hint so why not huge her a friendly reminder?

So up she marched towards the door.

Desjardin: Carrie. Carrie, stop.

Rita reaches for her hand; soon, distraught to see Carrie simply push her off her again, rejecting her pleas.

Sue: No no no, don’t open that door. Please, please…..

Any hopes for a peaceful resolution seemed to be dead in the water. Invading her privacy on multiple occasions and trampling over her plans for, at least, a peaceful commemoration of the day she was…..unwillingly brought into the world. Unworthy she was at even being gifted the chance at celebrating her birthday.

But she’d be damned if she let anyone take away this chance to make it feel like she gained a second chance out of a ‘get out of jail free’ card.

Gripping the door handle and flinging it wide open, Carrie freezes at the sudden image of the old man paired alongside Anisha. Her frustration dissipates to confusion at the drop of a hat.

His eyes lock with hers; the shaded grey in his dull cow eyes almost reflecting off her almost pearlescent whites.

Carrie: Wh—how did you—

Anisha: Well…..he’s actually why I’m here.

Ralph then bridges up an extra step, forcing Carrie back as he slowly steps inside….prematurely and officially branching on home invasion.

If Sue and Desjardin weren’t weirded out by the severe lack of aura from Anisha’s sudden re-emergence, the old man definitely worked around that for them.

His soles barely protruding against the wooden tiles of the floor mirrored his eerie gaze, obstructive silence, and eldritch, ghostly aura. Ralph's wrinkled face crumpled with each step taken, almost backing Carrie up between a metaphysical rock and a hard place in her head; the last thing he wanted for her.

Not that nobody else in the room caught on. Especially Sean; his curiosity also drew him away from the backyard only to immediately be taken aback by the presence of this hobo, this old geezer invading them.

Sean: Hey hey hey! Who are you; what are you doing here?

Carrie; Sean, stop.

She grits her teeth, her eyes now fixated solely on Anisha behind Ralph.

Sean: Sir, please. You've got the wrong house; you got to leave now.

Not obviously getting the memo, this left the older Ford brother brushing past both Ralph and Carrie while grabbing the former's hand. A tiny pause and stare over at Anisha and he pulls.

Tugging on it, the man doesn't budge. Again.

Again.

AGAIN.

Sean: Hello?! Can you--

The man's silence was nothing short of unnerving. It didn't get any better once Ralph finally broke that silence, speaking with a raspy, almost malfunctioning tone.

Ralph: She has to know.

As expected, confusion.

Sue: I--what?

Sean: 'She has to know?'

Desjardin: Know what?!

A single strand of tears flows down the man's cheek as he resorts to a painful decision, barring his eyes shut.

Carrie suddenly feels blotted up in a cloud of distress, angst, pain, self-doubt, and anger. What he was feeling rushes through Carrie in a psychological whirlwind as she just tilts her head to the side.....

.....speechless.

Confused.

Almost emotionally paralyzed.

I know you’re in pain but let me explain. I did not plan my death; for the accident cost the lives of all who had accompanied me. Truly learning my birthright after years of desolation, I had to ensure everyone wouldn't bother to seek me out. It took me years to feel God's hand grasp over my brain and to feel forgiven; but the more I grasped the consequences of my actions, my pores reflected my shame. I couldn’t muster to stay behind much longer.

Wh--what???

So I went onwards on my own path to seek redemption. I focused on helping others. I was doing what the Lord had wanted me to do but in doing so......I lost my humanity. My honor. My pride. My rightful place with him.

Once more, Carrie slightly tilts her head in the other direction not physically reacting to what Ralph needed to say to her.

But only now, do I feel....do I see the chaos within you that I passed down. The cataclysmic screams, horror, terror, everything you couldn't possibly fathom about. I thought my family was lost forever......

They mentally let loose their grips on each other, freeing them both from their extensive thoughts and troublesome experiences.

Ralph: But now......here you are.

This wasn’t what Carrie had hoped for. A moment in her life she never asked for. Nor did she want. But it was here now and there wasn’t much left for Carrie to piece together but the obvious; her face softening up.

Her eyes watering.

Carrie: D--Daddy?

Confusion comes as a fog to a once clear and tranquil evening; the scattering of thoughts, like a flower scattering seeds in a strong wind, hoping that they will find soil and grow well.

No other words could be ushered through this household. All Carrie could do was share the same gaping stare of dumbfounding astonishment as her teacher, best friend, and neighbor. Sean almost willingly let go of Ralph's hand after contemplating the thought for a few seconds.

Nobody knew if they could believe it or if they wanted to. The telepathic broadcast of memories and experiences shared between potential father and daughter looked like fair game already.....but what was there to truly take for granted in this world these days?

Anisha: Told you I've met people like you.

Everyone just stares down Anisha before Ralph brings them back to him. Now Carrie was attentive to Anisha’s plan to get through to her.

A far cry and far stretch needed just to obtain an audience with someone gifted with powers beyond Earthly comprehension. But the moment was here now.

Ralph: Dear daughter, I believe you obtained something in your possession that was once my own.

He could feel her defense lowering slightly upon mentioning the ring; not taking an eye off of either of them, Carrie obeyed slightly, telepathically holding up the ring from out the sole of her shoes, holding it as far as she could get it away like she was in point-blank range to the sun.

She wanted nothing to do with it, for who it belonged to let alone what it represented no longer concerned her.

Carrie: What makes you think you deserve this ring?

Ralph: I do not.

Carrie: Then why show your face? Why now?

He sighs heavily.

Ralph: To offer both of us salvation from the chains that hold us hostage…..and to make you understand the only way I can.

Carrie: Understand? You abandoned me.

Again, Ralph nods resentfully.

Carrie: How could you? Why would you leave your family behind? You had a responsibility. I needed a father when my mother didn’t teach me the rightful path and…..and you weren’t there.

A single strand of tears flows down the man's cheek.

Ralph: I didn’t know until then.

Carrie: Don’t do that.

Ralph: I DIDN’T KNOW.

Carrie: Do not lie to me…..

Her voice trembles and the living room fluctuates at the exact affliction of her voice. Immediately, Sue and Desjardin take cover behind the couch while Anisha staggers off the countertop by the window.

Sean stays still where he stood.

Carrie: How long have you known?

He bows his head in shame.

Ralph: Yesterday.

Her mind scours through his head. It was the truth.

Carrie lowered her rage learning the truth as Ralph began to plead

Ralph: Please......don't hate me Carrie. I'm your father. I could never hurt you.

Carrie wasn't sure how to believe that and who can blame her she had been without him all her life and the things she suffered through the only comforts she had was real motherly love from Desjardin and Tommy Ross making her feel accepted for the first time despite he was still with Sue and was her child's father

Carrie's reply was out of hurt and anger

Carrie: Well.....you did! You hurt me AND MOMMA! She told me what happened between you two! That you were drunk! And you raped her! In a result I was born never knowing you!

Ralph: I know. And I been praying for the Lord's forgiveness ever since. Now I ask for yours.

Carrie: You have some nerve to even dare ask me for forgiveness!

Sean felt Carrie's rage was slowly rising again he was about to run up behind her but Sue held him back nodding to him

Ralph: I understand the pain I caused you and your mother. Maggie never even called me when she was pregnant.

Carrie: Well I can't blame her. She was afraid of you. And that fear made her into the monster who abused me! Your sin drove her over the edge she lived in constant fear that the Devil would corrupt me! And in a way he did....when I....was drove over the edge at prom night......and it cost innocent lives! Though I gave those who tortured me karma.....there were STILL innocent lives lost in the crossfire!

Ralph: Carrie....I was told everything that happened to you and I am sorry I wasn't there to save you.

That's when Sean realize Ralph had more remorse than what Carrie was seeing they both wished they were there to help her

Ralph: But now that I know I want to make amends with you.

Carrie: No amends can undo the past! They can't bring back the people I murdered at prom night! Nor change what you done to my mother! Nor when you abandoned us both for another woman!

Though Ralph was hurt of his daughter's harsh words he understood why she was saying them Ralph felt he was standing trial

In a way he was

But his pleads continued

Ralph: Carrie there is no excuse for my actions. But what Maggie's fears made her fail to understand was my knowledge of you was just as important. If she only told me about you then maybe things would have been different. I would have protected you. From her and those Godless brats. The Lord taught us forgiveness he would want you to forgive me.

Carrie crossed her arms as her expression lowered but was still far from forgiving him

Carrie: But I don't know how. I'm only your daughter by your own sin.

Ralph: But more importantly of our heavenly father. Even that was my sign from him that I was forgiven by him. I am proud for the woman you have become. I'm even grateful to these special young people for accepting you for who are. I won't ask for absolution only for your forgiveness.

Carrie: I could almost forgive you for abandoning me and leaving momma to torture me. But what you did to her that made her into her own sins seeing her slam her head on the walls slapping herself and cutting herself no! If even gain my forgiveness momma wouldn't if she was still alive! NEVER!

Ralph: Never is too large a word my child.

Carrie had enough Ralph had no right to lecture her on large words

Carrie: I will NEVER forgive you!

Desjardin: Carrie.....

Carrie: He doesn't deserve it! He's one of the main reasons I suffered! He forsaken his wife his daughter and ran away from the things he should have taken responsibility for!

Desjardin: Carrie that's enough!

Carrie: You left the woman on lonesome sitting in her bedroom convulsing in agony with a kid and no way to make ends meet! You turned your back on us!

Ralph was starting to get angry himself

Ralph: And I have paid! Morning moon and night I've paid atrocities! Twenty three years of it!

The lights twitched due to Carrie's powers her rage was boosting again Sean ran between the White's before things were about to get out of hand

Sean: Please! Everyone just calm down! This isn't going any further! Mr.......Ralph whoever you say you are right now the only thing you can do right now is give her time. And Carrie....if this man is your father don't let what he's done in the past cloud your judgment. I understand how you feel right now but....you're finally making progress with yourself. The last thing you need is another relapse from your anxiety.

Carrie: He’s already tasted damnation; there’s no saving him.

Sue: Then who saved you? Were you worth it, then?

Were you worth it?

An emblematic rhetorical question that seemed answerable on the surface, spoken directly from the woman who forgave her for her misdeeds first; Carrie spitting out that going with Desjardin and inching herself back into the land of the living was a nice change of pace for her mental and physical health all but seemed the connoisseur choice.

And yet……she froze. Her mind almost burst, extinguishing all mental capacity within that very moment, her temper once again flickering out with just the infliction of a statement spoken by a voice she grew to trust and love.

Nothing ever was that simple for the poor girl; barely living above poverty in shelter with a woman so begrudgingly behind the times, thus cutting herself off from the world as well. The scapegoat, the outcast, the fish out of water, the butt of everyone’s joke. It wasn’t her intention to lash out the way that she did but the past was the past. The ball was in her court as much as it was Sue and Desjardin for allowing it to get as far as they did and five years later, this is where they were all at.

She never asked to be resurrected. If it was up to her, she could’ve turned down Desjardin’s plea and live out the rest of her days in squalor as she’d share the same fate as the town she destroyed. There was nothing left for her there or away from Maine; no one to comfort her or soothe her flaring tempers and she would’ve been fine with that because deep down, she felt she deserved that.

Carrie had no rebuttal for her question because she knew the truth: she didn’t deserve one. Even after all these years, the guilt still traumatized her and she started she couldn’t accept that she was given a chance to start over….

….and she took it.

But that was ultimately the dilemma: if she knew she didn’t deserve forgiveness or love or a second chance, why didn’t she turn Desjardin down? Why did she forgive Sue? Why did she lower her defenses if she knew she wasn’t worth it?

And ultimately, why should Ralph be the exception?

Her father resorted to walking within miles of her shoes, decades before her time. Secluding himself to the confines of his own self-destruction following his episodes, Ralph found temporary solace being shoved into the dark stinky underbelly of society’s labels with no semblance of grey area in-between.

He had nothing left to live for. Nobody to go home to. No purpose beyond what his guilt compelled him to do: wither up and die.

Carrie: Neither of us deserve this life…..but here we are.

She replies to Sue but redirecting her attention over to Ralph, his spooky eyes becoming more somber the more he stared at her.

Carrie: I don’t want to forgive….

Her eyes close, twitching at the thoughts rushing through her head. Eventually, a conclusion is reached and she ushers…..

Carrie:…..but I would like to—to try.

That was the answer Carrie was looking for: the cycle needed to end. Neither of them was initially evil but they were triggered by the gifts they received and they helped ruin themselves; before long, turning into bitter old ciphers accepting the fates given to them, wholesale with nothing leftover.

All they needed was a chance….and someone to give them hope they can start over.

Now Carrie was offering her absentee father the opportunity he wanted to truly be a part of her life, begrudgingly. His ghastly, stoic scowl crumbled apart by the second, having deeply held in the pain of their estrangement despite the short amount of time he knew.

Tears soaked flooded his eyes. He was heartbroken....but hopeful at the chance now given to him.

Ralph: I’d like that.

Carrie's tears ran hard as did Ralph's

Even Sean and the other two women had shed their own

Carrie wasn't fully ready to forgive her father just yet but knowing she had to for her sake

Carrie: I.....I forgive you......Daddy.

Ralph's tears shed harder; he was relieved and Heartbroken at the same time

There was a long moment with silence until Ralph spoke emotionally and glee

Ralph: Thank you.....daughter.

Carrie nodded she wasn't ready to hug him yet but Carrie lifted her hand placing her palm on his old cheek

There was a moment where Carrie's life was once again evolving more weight being lifted off her shoulders

With the White Family increasing again only with love and respect not like what Carrie had with Margret

Later that evening we finally come back with Scott where he sat in his car alone in the parking garage where Kaitlyn told him to meet her

But he had been there for five minutes Scott arrived at the exact time Kaitlyn said to meet her but Kaitlyn was no where to be found

Scott had waited another five minutes and a car did pass Scott saw it but it was a different car and drove up to the upper ramp

Scott got impatient enough to call her but no answer there wasn't even any rings it just went straight to voicemail not even a second after he called

He then text her: I'm here where are you?

Still nothing not even a Seen under his message came on

Scott waited impatiently another minute but still Kaitlyn hadn't turn up

Sighing in disappointment and assuming Kaitlyn purposely stood up cause it wasn't the first time Scott turned his ignition to drive away but......for some reason.....the motor was beeping telling him....he was out of gas

But how.....just 20 minutes ago he had a full tank he went out to check the gas but to his surprise.....it was leaking

This didn't seem right he kneed down to find the gas wire.....was cut.....LITTERALLY

Someone had cut the gas when he was waiting for Kaitlyn which distracted him enough to not notice anything happening behind his car

Scott assumed this was a prank by Alex and Ian and his frustrations with them was soon to be the least of his worries for out of no where......

....Scott felt a sharp burning stab in his back letting out an agonizing yell and was pulled aside falling on the concrete wounded and looking up in terror......

....It was the Arched the terror of Florida and the mystery figure that murdered Eleanor Snell and Aimee

Now Scott was targeted to be the third victim injured by the literal stab in the back and scared his life was at stake Scott backed up and the Arched approached him with it's knife in it's left hand in a tight grip with Scott's blood on the blade

Scott couldn't get up fast enough due to his injury and the Arched was approaching him fast

Scott quickly thinking pulled out his car keys and set off his own car alarm and just as he hoped that forced hooded figure to turn around looking back to the loud noise which gave Scott less than a minute to get up try to ignore the pain in his back holding his wound and run

But the minute he was up The Arched turn back seeing Scott limping as fast as he could and chased after him sprinting to catch up to him

Scott manage to reach a near by elevator and pressed the open button but cause how fast the Arched is it grabbed him from behind just when the elevator doors opened and forced him into the elevator

Scott screamed in terror pleading for his life but the Arched unmercifully SLITS his throat DEEP

Scott dying instantly dying drops to the flour

But the Arched dragged out his lifeless body to another flour to the same car that fallowed Sean and Carrie to the campus before

The Arched opens the left back seat door taking a bucket removing a lid revealing the bucket filled with blood and squeezes out Scott's blood from his neck filling the bucket with it

The choices to become a monster rarely comes off as far more fun and simpler than to become an angel, yet the difference in the effort is night and day. One would have to be truly heartless to continuously snuff out innocents and then suck out a key part of their bodies to store as a souvenir.

If only that was the end of it, though.

A single raise of its hand up to its ear raised suspicions.

Arched: Special delivery en route.

The call is immediately cut off before it turns to the ignition, restarts the engine, and drives out of the parking lot. Its destination: uncertain.

~3:00 a.m : Four hours later~

A large crack erupts, shattering and dispersing glass all amongst the carpet floor of the CityWalks Rising Star in Orlando, Florida. The eroding tip of a crowbar sticks through the broken window, clanking amongst the floor as a hand just sticks through opening the door from the other side.

Cautiously, Thomas just slithers in through the crack of the back door.

Ian follows close behind while Kaitlyn just slams the back-door storming in front of the others and taking the lead. Alex and Tara were absent from this raid. That ever-growing stench of conflict kept creeping and creeping up on Ian and Thomas, telling them both to turn around and walk away. Any person in their right mind wouldn’t think twice on backing out of a conflict with a conflicted mass murderer.

Not Kaitlyn, apparently.

Making it alongside to behind the actual stage for said event, it looked just as large as it did from a mild distance away. Everyone just looks upwards past the stage, the beam support staring them straight in the face.

And once again, that devious venomous smirk appears.

Kaitlyn: If it’s an audience she craves, then the Queen's crown is due.

Ian: I never thought we be breaking in to repeat the Carrie White Urban Legend

Kaitlyn: What'd I keep telling you dumbasses that bullshit is NOT real!

Ian: Take it easy I'm just saying.

Thomas: Kaitlyn I get the deal on this but......even if this works don't you think......Sean will hate you more for this? He was very protective with her back at the lounge. Worse he'll know this was us after what happened before. What if he turns us in?

Kaitlyn: He won't.

Kaitlyn's arrogance made her blind to anything obvious still assuming Sean WILL be hers she even think this will show him what she believes is Carrie's true colors like Chris assumed the bloody prank at prom would show the entire school.

Kaitlyn: This will open his eyes on what she truly is. And he'll come running back in my arms.

Thomas: You sound pretty sure.

Kaitlyn: When you're taught a life time of time of self-confidence you get much what you deserve. Ian you still got our tool for the plan?

Ian: Yep.

Ian bought in....the SAME bucket the Arched had when it killed Scott not too long ago confirming TWO possibilities

Kaitlyn is either the Arched herself......OR......she's working with the Arched

The reason the second possibility is in active is only cause she has a secret ally who she's been texting and offered her a chance to get rid of Carrie once and for all it could have been the Arched texting her all this time and leading Kaitlyn and her friends to pull off this despicable plot and set Scott up by using his crush on her when she told him to meet her alone and then text the Arched

But why would the Arched be obsessed with Carrie this way?

That would be a question to be answered not long from now

Either way it was confirmed Kaitlyn was just as responsible for the murders ONLY to spite Carrie

If you're assuming her gang are responsible too: No

Thomas still loved Aimee and if he knew Kaitlyn had anything to do with her murder he would not fallow in Kaitlyn's plan heck he would either turn her in or kill her himself for Aimee Thomas was just being manipulated by her

As was Ian and Alex given Kaitlyn used their loyalty to her Tera too with her friendship with her but Tera was wondering.....if this was even right like Sue did

So the gang had no idea how far Kaitlyn was going she was just pulling their strings making them as victims to the Arched not murdered but manipulated Kaitlyn had fallen deep all cause she can't have the one man she wants

Ian opened the lid of the bucket revealing the blood of the Arched victims and tied it on the wire above the stage

Ian: All set Kait.

Kaitlyn: Good I'll let our new friend know you guys update Tera and Alex. Meantime....all we do now is wait till tomorrow night.

The sinister plan was in motion

Sunrise arrived as well as her birthday Carrie was up early rehearsing what she'll sing at the Karaoke event tonight

Carrie: Let beauty come out of asher.... Oops!

Carrie chuckled when she messed up the Ashes line

Carrie: That was stupid. Come out of ashes! Perfect!

Carrie continues still messed things up and she got it all right after five minutes passed she had it all right even had the lyrics written up and stored them in her purse

Carrie soon came down with Desjardin watching the news in shock Carrie frowned in confusion and came by her who too gasped in shock

Scott's murder had just become public knowledge

Late last night community college student Scott Heralds was found dead at a local train yard Captain Daniels confirms the victim was murdered for blood was drained out like the previous murder victim Aimee Summers. Another college coed----

Carrie: Scott....

Desjardin: Jesus Christ.....it never ends.

The Police also confirmed that Mr. Heralds was a third victim of the mystery mass murderer: The Arched. Last seen at the Snell residents on the night one Eleanor Snell was murdered marking the beginning of the rein of terror of Orlando's darkest hour.

Desjardin couldn't watch no more she shut it off with the remote

Desjardin: This system is more broken than ever.

Carrie: Poor Scott....I've only met him and Aimee just once when Sean----

The mention of her love interest made her gasp with her hand on her mouth

Carrie: SEAN!

Desjardin: You made need to go see him. He'll probably need you before the event.

Carrie nodded and minutes after having her coffee shower she came out through the front door and ran over to Sean and Ray's house

But little did she know in a distance......

......The Arched itself was watching from a distance like Michael Myers

Carrie rang the bell and sec after....Ray answers

Ray: I had a feeling you'd show up.

Carrie: You heard about Scott didn't you?

Ray: I got a tv.

Carrie:.....where is he?

Ray:......outback.

After hearing about Scott's murder Sean took his frustrations out back throwing his basketball around angry and grief stricken

He didn't bounce the ball around he just kept throwing it up to hoop with force but missed every time when Carrie came out she saw how he was and can't blame him despite her worry for him

Sean through the ball again but it bounced off the plate of the hoop and flew over the fence landing in Desjardin and Carrie's yard

Sean: FUCK!

But to his surprise the ball was flying back up he frowned looking back it was Carrie pulling it back with her telekinesis

Good thing Ray was inside not seeing this or this be another scene

Carrie levitated back in his hands grabbing it and she walked to him and to his surprise hugged him

Carrie: I'm so sorry about Scott.

Sean said nothing he faced down letting out his grief and she held him tighter to comfort him Sean had done all the comforting during Carrie's time with him now........it was HER turn after loosing TWO of his friends on the same month

But minutes after that Sean and Carrie were in his room door closed Sean was barely feeling better after their comforting moment and they looked up everything about the Arched

Carrie was a little puzzled about it and didn't feel right some reason and not cause of the serial killings as Sean read off the topic

Sean: "The Arched. A mass murdering hooded figure locals claim to be the terror of Flordia. Murder count not high but approached as any serial killer. The public names this psycho the Arched due to his appearance and dark arch image. It is public knowledge by far that this killer targets college coeds due to two recent murders that accured."

Sean turned away making Carrie worry more

Carrie: Do you want to stop?

Sean: Nah I'm alright. "Some claimed the urban legend of the Arched is a human vengeful spirit from beyond his own death to hunt those responsible."

That made Carrie more cold down her spine

Sean: Jesus....sounds like a cheesy urban legend from a 1980's movie.

Carrie: Well whoever the Arched is.....I'm sure they'll catch him.

Sean: Part of me just wants to wait it out till they do.

Carrie: What about the Karaoke event?

Sean: You still want to go?

Carrie: Only if you do. There will be security but if you don't feel safe we won't.

Sean was actually about to say consider not going till.....

....his door swung open with Ray walking in with a serious look

Sean: Do you ever knock?

Ray: You know we spent MONTHS preparing for this duet and you want to quit?

Sean: Were you listening

Ray: Thin walls. Look Sean there's gonna be security. I miss Scott and Aimee too but what's more safer than security at a PUBLIC club running a karaoke. Carrie thanks for helping Sean with his grief but we still got rehearsal.

He walked out and Carrie and Sean nodded and chuckled

Carrie: Wow.

Sean: Tell me about it.

Of all people who preached and prayed about safety, Ray would’ve been the first that came to mind regarding putting the well-being of others before himself. He was rather vigorous about it no matter how he was feeling, so to see him almost revert to a complete 180 especially after the death of one of his closest friends was…..

….a little discomforting.

When his mind was set on anything, it wouldn’t be worth climbing a mountain to force him to change his mind. He was dead set on going, mostly in an attempt to block out the pain of having to directly address the loss of more people he grew to care about.

This was, however, Carrie’s birthday. It was her choice regarding whether they went anywhere at the end of the day and all signs were pointing towards her delaying the event for another time or just canning it all together. But then she remembered what Desjardin told her; what she had to tell herself….

Don’t let fear run your life.

Carrie: You got what you’re wearing for later?

Sean didn’t have to say anything else; his eyes slowly gazing over at her from the other side of the bed. It was pretty much a signed confession that she was still ok with going despite the obvious warning signs.

Despite the glaringly obvious, he respected that. And he saw no reason to turn her down.

He could only nod his head ‘Yes’ at her.

The morning and the afternoon blew by as quickly as the windy breeze would’ve carried them, skipping from A.M to P.M without so much as a thump.

6 o'clock could not have come any faster.

Both boys were dressed as causal as they could get for the karaoke event later tonight, aside from coats because it was cold outside. Sean was sticking with his promise, waiting outside the parking lot for the lady of the hour to come by; their car had to be moved out from the parking lot to make room for when they eventually drive off. Patience might be a virtue for the older sibling but for the younger sibling, that patience can be tested.

Ray couldn’t help but scroll back down to his watch. Five minutes had passed since they both had been standing outside waiting for a response or anything; it was Carrie's birthday at the end of the day so what she said goes.

Ray: How long will it take?

Sean: Should be out soon.

Ray: Does she know it’s at—?

Sean: Saving that as a surprise. A perfect one nonetheless, in store for the birthday girl.

The remark from his brother issued a chuckle from Ray. He couldn’t help but smile seeing how much Sean grew to care for this girl. And despite the act he puts up, he could honestly say the same.

Ray: What’s with the scarf?

Sean: You do know it’s forty-something degrees outside, right?

Ray: Which is why we have coats.

Sean: Better to be safe than sorry.

Ray: I know that. But isn’t that a little.....symptom that you’re rushing?

Sean: Now where would you get a kooky idea like that?

Ray: I'm just......the last time I talked to her, she seemed a little.....well, you know…..

Sean: Ray...

Smacking his hands together, Ray did eventually force Sean to stop talking, if only just for a few precious seconds. He’s been avoiding the question for longer than he had to and the answer was written all over his face.

Neither of them would’ve had to go all out for this plan if Sean hadn’t grown attached again.

Ray: Just cut the bullshit already. Please, just make it easy on me. Is it true?

He looks away.

Shrouded in silence, both brothers were laid in silence for a minute, excessive thoughts and memories passing through. Sean was sinking into his thoughts and for someone so determined to not say the quiet part out loud or in this case, get on with discussing the loud part, the amount of effort in trying was flustering to his brother.

It only made him more impatient as he sighs heavily.

Ray: Sean. It’s yes…..or no.

Eventually…..his answer comes.

Sean: Yes.

A long withdrawn exhale follows.

Ray was relieved of no longer having to draw out this chicken dance with any ghosts of future pasts that either was or wasn’t even there. A simple ‘yes’ or ‘No’ would’ve sufficed and with the hard part over, that led to the next phase.

Adjusting was something Ray was an expert at.

But for Ray, he knew how passionately he believed in love; how deeply his love for their mother ran until the day she was taken from them. If Carrie really took him back to a time where she could be his anchor amongst all the shenanigans the real world has to offer, then so could Sean.

And it wasn’t hard for Ray to see a similar light at the end of the tunnel.

Ray: Can I tell you something else?

But that didn’t mean it wouldn’t come with a warning, as Sean would find out.

Ray: It’s been a while since I’ve seen you this chirpy and…..lively. Would be lying to myself if I said I didn’t feel a little better these few weeks.

Sean: Even with—

He nods. The deaths of their friends still ringing through to him.

Ray: Please…..just keep an eye on her. The moment something feels off, get out when you still have the chance.

Sean: If she had anything to hide, she would’ve told us by now.

Ray: I’m not disputing that; she’s shown that already. I’m just….don’t want you to get hurt again. Bro, your valiant knight thing, I appreciate that. But sooner or later, you’re gonna have to realize there are some people out there who aren’t worth saving.

The air grows thin between the two brothers; more deafening silence crippling the space between them.

Ray: There’s still time to decide if she’s worth the trouble.

Fishiness and skepticism were written all over that statement. The fact that he talked to her alone a few times and was able to give away parts of himself he never normally does was a telling sign of his defenses being lowered as well but Ray was anything if not persistent.

Carrie hadn’t done a single questionable thing to him or Sean yet without or within reason to do them harm. Her dark secret was the ultimate turnoff, a secret that Sean made sure to not give away. And yet, it was hard not to fault Ray for being so overbearing in trying to look out for him.

If anything, today, her birthday would be the perfect time to prove him wrong.

Finally, Ms. Desjardins door swings open, and out steps both Desjardin and Carrie, looking the most causal she had ever been as of yet.

Once more, their eyes lock.

Carrie, yet again, had that shy look young women often wear, but it was not morose, not this time. Always behind those slightly pursed lips was a smile just waiting to be tempted out. He never wanted to pressure her since the beginning.

All those times she’d look his way and he generally pretended not to notice and vice versa; too much interest and she would have run. But when he did return her glances, he didn't have to try to smile.

It just came naturally.

At that moment, she blushed ever so slightly; her fragile frail shell almost completely shattered. If some people were worth the wait, Sean believed she was one of them.

Sean: Hey.

Carrie: Hey…..

Sean: You look great.

Carrie: You too.

An awkward silence accrued with Ray and Desjardin walking to their cars but Carrie broke the silence with a concerning question

Carrie: You sure about this? After----

Sean: Honestly not really. But Ray's not letting me turn it down with it tonight. I guess if I still had a week more like a month left.....I could avoid it.

Sean was tempted to tell Carrie the way he questioned him but didn't knowing that would undoubtedly reveal to Carrie of his obvious feelings for her he wanted to save that for a later accession

Either right after the event or for another later

Carrie: You don't have to go cause of your brother. I know you don't want to disappoint him cause he's the only family you have left but don't be afraid to put your foot down.

Sean: Heh easier said than done. Each time I try to he never listens.

Carrie: Don't take it the wrong way.....but if he won't listen.....punch it in his face.

Sean didn't know if Carrie was joking but both snickered and chuckled

Sean: Literally?

Carrie: You know what I mean?

Sean: Either way I appreciate the joke but what about you? How are you holding up after being reunited with your father?

Carrie: Truthfully I'm...still shaking. I'm in a conflict weather I should forgive him or not. I know he means well.....but abandoning my mother and me like that was totally inexcusable. He didn't take responsibility for his actions.

Sean: Not trying to defend him but.....when he said last night your mom never told him about you do you think.....he still wouldn't be there for you if he knew about you?

Sean got her there she really had no way of arguing with him with that especially when Ralph said last night he didn't know about her so Carrie never knowing her father was both Ralph AND Margaret's faults indeed

Ralph left unconditionally yes but Margaret should NOT have let her fears of her husband get the better of her as everything did Ralph had ever right to know he had a child to support and if he did maybe things would be different it was just a BIGGER question if Margret ever told Carrie about him before that horrible night at prom

Carrie never mentioned how she really knew anything about him she could have found out by stumbling on stuff Margaret hid from her it be no surprise cause she never told Carrie about every woman's time of the month which inevitably came upon her without knowing what was happening

Or she could have overheard Margret mentioning him she never said anything how she learned about him not to Desjardin but.....that's besides the point

Carrie knew Ralph had no idea about her cause Margret never mentioned her to him she was secretive to her too and to keep this a secret from him was more wrong Ralph had ever right to know he had a child and after much thought she finally answered Sean's question

Carrie: I don't know. I been without him all my life. And knowing he never about me I feel I should forgive him. It's just this conflict is active cause he could have stayed but left. But as I told him if I held on to this grudge I just be like She who must not be named. But I don't want to talk about it right now. Let's just....let's have fun tonight take our minds off it.

Sean: Fair.

Carrie then reached up to him wrapping her arms around Sean's neck and both held each other in a hug but the hug ended when Ray honked the horn

Ray: COME ON SEAN! WE NEED TO BEAT TRAFFIC!

Both chuckled and looked at each other

Carrie: See you there?

Sean: Definitely.

Soon enough Sean went to the car with Ray Carrie to Desjardin's van not without grinning at one another before hopping in

On the road after driving off from their houses Desjardin couldn't help but to grin at Carrie while driving

Carrie: What?

Desjardin: Nothing. Just proud of you.

Carrie: For what?

Desjardin: Everything. The way you're growing up and making something better for yourself despite everything. I really am proud.

Carrie: I wouldn't be if it weren't for you. You been there for me since school. You never had to. Even when you found me during that rainy night you took me in unconditionally. I never gotten that from Momma. You even help me see things differently. I don't know what I would have done if I was on my own after crawling out of that grave.

Desjardin widen her eyes and turned to Carrie

Desjardin: Grave??

Carrie realized she over-said

Rita was familiar with the infamous grave now plastered with the infamous words “Carrie White Burns In Hell”, spray painted all over the tombstone that symbolized her fiery, tragic end. Whoever did write that would’ve been proven wrong, had Carrie stayed around long enough to find out.

But this was foretelling enough for its own reasons: essentially taking in and nurturing a dead person back to life and literally taking them through a second rebirth and growing up process was not a feat many others got to experience. Desjardin couldn’t decide whether to be surprised or say she expected that.

So many factors contributing to that made no sense, yet too much sense at the same time.

She just chuckles it off slightly, keeping her hand outside the window and staring at her before glancing up to the Ford’s car up ahead of them.

Desjardin: Trust me when I tell you. I feel like you’re gonna love it. The only downside is you’re going to have to wait for it.

Carrie: You mean it’s not ready yet?

Desjardin: Nope.

In doing so, she too gave herself away.

Desjardin: Ok, I guess Sean let me in on what he was planning.

Carrie: Can you give me a hint?

Desjardin: No.

Carrie: Sliver? Slip of the tongue? Anything?

Desjardin: Sorry, can’t do it.

Carrie: You gotta tell me.

Desjardin: Do you wanna spoil the surprise?

She just nods. It makes her former teacher chuckle lightly. Can’t blame her, considering all the years of uncelebrated birthdays made her accustomed to not do something so basic.

Desjardin: Believe me, we’d love to. But considering how you’ve never celebrated a proper birthday, Sean insisted on going the extra mile for this; wanted to give you something extra special.

Carrie’s eyes rolled in the back of her head, lowering back into the seat chuckling to herself. Desjardin then takes this time to check around the separate radio stations for a decent tune to soothe their eardrums.

Nothing was on the radio to actually keep them occupied except for one track that they skimmed by faster than Carrie could actually track. One second passes and Carrie just motions her to stop. This turn to action led right up to the traffic light, then stopping and briefly slamming down on the brakes.

Heavy breathing resonated from them both, for once again, she was saved from potential catastrophe in a moment of quick wit and selflessness. Carrie turns to her former gym teacher and without having to usher a word, she just nods. She was ok.

Then she turned the radio back over to channel 94.5 FM.

A familiar song from a few days ago ringed in her head and their ears: “Maybe” by Sick Puppies.

Carrie: Is this the acoustic version?

Desjardin: No power chord guitar or screaming? Yeah, it’s acoustic.

About a minute passed before Rita was taken aback by an unfamiliar sight: Carrie singing along to the beat. The sight of her humming along to the melody of the chorus had Desjardin amused. But she couldn’t lie about it also perplexed her. Since when was the last time she listened to music recently, let alone one from a rock band?

Opening up her mind and expanding her choices, just like Desjardin said.

Desjardin: I didn’t know you listened to Sick Puppies.

Carrie: I didn’t know I would, either.

Whenever Carrie ever listened to music, it felt as if she was being forced to feel as if the music was teaching her brain how to flow and be so peaceful. Like expecting each separate bombastic choir-filled operatic number meant to represent a slowly changing tone touching different parts, a sort of auditory massage for her mind. For the longest time, that was the only music she was accustomed to until now.

At prom and these last few years were an invitation for slowness and to awaken the true presence of herself, whatever ever-patient version of her who waits to be spoken to, and is content to do so.

Here, the lyrics swim through her cerebral cortex like a wakeful dream, the notes relaxing her, enabling the song to call to her entire being......something the intended song Carrie chose for later planned to achieve also.

She had locked a smile onto Desjardin's face, refusing to whiter away for the entire ride over there.

An hour and 10 minutes later, they arrived at their destination. Or their destination came to them.

Having parked in a perfect position, both of them, Sean decided to go the rest of the way on foot. Being as secretive as he could, he had Desjardin cover up Carrie's eyes the entire length of the way, guiding her on the route that was needed. Impatient was a far understatement for how Carrie was reacting.

Chuckling the entire way there, she couldn’t help but ask the same question again and again.

Carrie: How much further, guys?

Ray: Almost. It’s only been five minutes.

Sean: Keep walking. Keep walking. Follow the sound of my voice. Don’t cheat for her.

Desjardin: Aren’t I the teacher here?

Carrie: Come on, come on, the suspense is—Guys.

They still were not there yet. Just a few more steps, their feet compressing down onto the concrete further on and on.

Ray: Stop.

Finally, there was no longer a need to walk.

Sean: Ok, we’re here. Now open ‘em.

Finally having the imprint of Desjardin’s hands off her face and able to open her eyes, the sight before her only glistened and accelerated her heartbeat to the utmost degree. Never had she witnessed a sight quite like this.

And she thought prom was a spectacle.

Carrie: Universal Orlando Resorts?

Sean: Happy Birthday, Carrie.

She couldn’t hold in on her bewilderment from the sight before her. The clamoring sight of ecstatic people, the festivities all around, the giant rotating sphere in the center.....it truly felt like a form of paradise she had yet to endure.

Carrie: Guys....this....this place is beautiful.

Sean: I'll say.

Carrie: This is really thoughtful.

Ray: This was Sean's idea. I paid for the reservations.

Desjardin: And I had your song scheduled right after Sean and Ray's song.

Carrie: You guys are amazing.

Carrie pulled Sean and Desjardin for a group hug Ray pulled back given he's not much of a hugger

Desjardin: Well....you three have fun. Carrie I'll....I'll see you later this evening.

Carrie: Go ahead and turn in if you need to if it gets too late. Sean and I....may go somewhere else later.

Desjardin smirks

Desjardin: Well it is your birthday.

She pulls Carrie for another hug only it was tighter than the group one

Carrie: I meant what I said earlier. Thank you everything.

Desjardin: I know you did.

Carrie: We'll always be family....won't we?

Desjardin: Carrie. No matter where I go I'll always be with you.

The moment was moving Sean grinned and Ray just gave a nod

Rita and Carrie let go of one another and kept looking smiling and tearing at one another before Dejardin hopped in her van they waved as Desjardin pulled back and then Carrie turned to the Ford brothers

Carrie: Shall we gentlemen?

Sean: Yeah.

Ray: Sure.

Carrie took her arms wrapped around both of theirs and all three walked in and as Desjardin drove off....her van was being tailed........

.....by the same black car that's been fallowing Carrie and the Fords for so long

Inside the center Carrie and the brothers looked around this place was enormous

Carrie: Wow this place is amazing! Nothing I've been amazed with since prom. Before I----

Carrie stopped herself remembering Ray was with her and Sean and still doesn't know of her mistake

Carrie:---Before I bailed.

Ray: Well no tuxedos and dresses. And just jazz dancing.

Sean: Depends what you sing.

Carrie giggled

Ray: Um....we're not up for hours so.....who's thirsty?

He walked up the other side as Sean and Carrie picked a table to sit but unaware across the room

It was Alex he was near the stage and spotted Carrie and Sean near at their table and went on his phone texting Kaitlyn

They're here.

At the dorm Kaitlyn received Alex's text and she grew an EVIL smirk and replied

We're on her way.

Kaitlyn: Ok people we're on. We got one shot at this and I EXPECT this to go EXACTLY as planned.

Ian and Thomas were fallowing Kaitlyn's orders but Tera....seemed hesitant

Kaitlyn: Tera. Wake up! Chop chop!

Tera: I'm sorry I just.....I can't believe we're still doing this after Aimee and Scott.

Kaitlyn gave her friend the most hateful and disapproval look unimagine

Tera: Kaitlyn don't you care?

Kaitlyn didn't but she had to lie to keep Tera in check

Kaitlyn: Course I do. But I can't just let my grief stop me now. We've come too far to quit.

Tera: Kait....I know you're upset that Sean got a new girlfriend. I'm really sorry he broke up with you...but...Sean is a human being not your property. That's probably why he broke up with you.

Kaitlyn was getting pissed from her lecture

Tera: And after what you're...mystery friend told us last night...weather that was Carrie White or not....it was WRONG. And this....this is more wrong. Kaitlyn I'm sorry but we need to call this off.

Kaitlyn blinks

Kaitlyn: What did you say?

Tera: I just don't understand......why you're willing to do this. I mean to cross a line just to humiliate Sean's rebound girl. It's only gonna make him hate you more and he'll turn us all in! Kaitlyn I'm begging you PLEASE pull the plug on this before it's too late.

Kaitlyn wanted to punch her but instead she kicked the coffee table shattering the glass which caught her and the guys off guard

Kaitlyn: Listen up you picky bitch! What's mine is mine! This bitch doesn't deserve him I do! And after everything we been through together you think you can just tell me to call it off?! Now we're doing this cause she has it coming! Like it or NOT! Now are you with me or with me?!

Tera could tell Kaitlyn is really going too far but she can't stop her like Sue couldn't stop She Who Must Not Be Named. and sighed heavy

Tera: I'm with you.

Intimidation.

The point of it is to compel or deter by or as if by threats tried to frighten or overawe someone, especially in order to make them do what one wants; this field, Kaitlyn was an expert at. Well, mostly.

Amongst all the vexation burrowed deep in her heart and exploding at the seams after finally reaching an obviously unstable checkmark, there was one tiny flaw. A crack in Kaitlyns' self-composed armor.

Her angry eyes.

Angry eyes in the vulnerable are a sign of stress that should never have come their way. In a healthy society, stress goes up, not down, in the social strata. Once it is drawn out, they can express sadness and recover, perhaps in time become strong enough to be a protector and rise to trusted positions reserved for psychologically mature protectors. They tell her brain is in a different mode, that she has switched gears from empathy to cold emotional indifference.

Never once had Kaitlyn directed that much ferocity, disdain, and anger in Tara’s direction and it was that deliberate lack of self-control that served as the final straw that broke the camel's back for the girls’ already strained friendship. Kaitlyn had already spoken her piece and expected Tara to get back in line.

And she said she would……but not without a point of contention to bring out.

There was still a point to make as she bolted off the wall against the window and stares Kaitlyn down; everyone’s attention is redirected to the center of the room.

Tara: But I’m not taking the fall for you. Better hope this goes well or it won’t be Sean ratting you out.

Once again, the room clogs up. In their stillness, it was drastically uneven for the boys to experience. If anything, it scared them. Perhaps it was the peeking of rays from the sun creeping through that made both girls’ skin so warm, like radiating with rage; the lack of wind letting every hair hang without movement didn’t clear the tension any faster.

They didn’t even blink; they just keep their eyes on each other.

She was actively willing to pull the plug on their entire operation and rat them all out to the police, no longer willing to put up her friends’ petty revenge blood-drunk cockamamie science project of a scheme. One tap on her phone and a call away could tank this entire plan…..

Kaitlyn: Oooh I look forward to seeing you try.

But Kaitlyns' overconfidence believed she still held a noose around Tara’s neck, controlling and manipulating her every move.

Tara: One press and this all goes bust.

Thomas: Ladies….

Kaitlyn: I know you wouldn’t.

Tara: Well, whatcha goin’ do? Huh? Enlighten me.

Thomas: Both of you, stop it.

Both girls looked at Thomas for his interruption Tara with concern and Kaitlyn with rage in her eyes

Thomas: Look are we doing this or not cause I rather be here for Aimee's memorial but I'm blowing that off for you Kaitlyn and her parents wouldn't want me there anyway but are we gonna fight each other or we doing this stupid thing?

As Kaitlyn wanted to beat the living crap out of him she knew he had a point this was now or never she gave Tara one last hateful look and turned away getting back on her work

Tara's serious expression didn't change either and looked at her phone she was tempted to stop Kaitlyn by calling the police on her

What she was about to do did involve breaking in and scarring a person for life in public humiliation so they may count as a crime even her obsession with Sean involved stalking

Tara could end it here now with just one phone call but the reason she hesitated she wasn't alone and wouldn't be all night......Tara didn't had many options she needed away to get away and report what Kaitlyn was about to do

How: Not so sure?

We come back to Universal Orlando where the stage was being set up before the first Karaoke round started Sean and Rey were getting seconds while Carrie was walking around on her cell talking with Sue

Carrie: I just wish you were here. This place is amazing. It's as big as our gym maybe bigger.

Sounds great. I wish I was with you too.

At Sue's house she was coming out of the bathroom wet and wearing a towel on she got out of the shower and talking to Carrie on her cell

Repeated history Carrie at a party and Sue at home

Sue: But I have to be with the munchkin tonight. Dad's out of town with Grandma and Grandpa setting up a funeral for Mom and can't afford a babysitter.

I understand.

Carrie: How are you guys holding up by the way?

Sue: We're hanging in there. Shooken up. I even heard about Sean's pal Scott. How are he and Ray?

Ray was Ray about it.

Carrie: Sean....was really melting down. After everything he did for me I never thought I see him like this.

Sean's a gentleman but he's still human.

Sue: He needed to grief.

And that's why I didn't think we'd still come here but Ray was persistent.

Sue: Doesn't sound like him.

That's what I said.

Carrie looked at Sean and Ray's direction hearing Sue's voice in her head

Guess he thought this was a way to deal sometimes people need to distract themselves with grief. I know what that's like.

Carrie: Yeah.

Carrie looked up at the main entrance and saw George and Erika walking in

Carrie: Hey George and Erika are here!

That's why I couldn't get them to babysit.

Carrie: Makes sense.

Well I gotta go.

Sue: I promise Isabelle a pizza and sitcom night.

Bewitched?

Sue: How'd you----Never mind. Just....send everyone my love.

Carrie: Will do.

That also means you.

Sue: I love you Carrie.

Carrie never thought she hear those three words from her she didn't think of replying to it

Carrie: I love you too.

Happy birthday.

Carrie: Thanks. I'll call you when I get home.

She cuts off and heads for Erika and George's directions

Carrie: Erika? George? You guys hear to sing too?

The two look at each other before shrugging in compliance. Didn’t look or feel natural but it was far from what it seemed.

Erika: Let’s just say we wanted to cut a little loose tonight. George has been dying for a duet.

George: Hey, it's classic.

Erika: That does remind me: you’re asking me what we’re doing here? How about you? What are you doing here?

Carrie: I’m…..singing?

That question was an inevitability of the highest order; there was no avoiding that but the underlying layers beneath that question spoke to beyond a simple ‘Why are you here’? It wasn’t uncommon for Carrie to only be at school and then home afterwards outside the occasional field trip and the one time she did make an exception for prom…..barely anyone lived to tell the tale.

And those lucky few would’ve argued that it was best Carrie didn’t come to prom if what was going to happen was always on her agenda.

Uncertainty ravaged their heads for the brief seconds of silence carried out; all of this seemed….too fishy. Carrie was here in a highly publicized area, lots of festivities around, big stage and she was singing? Deja Vu began to circle the drain up in the brainwaves; the circumstances were looking too similar to last time to warrant any excitement.

Carrie: I’m here with someone.

Now that was even worse. They weren’t having fun anymore and they JUST got there.

George: Well….what more can I say? That’s fantastic. Who’s the lucky one?

Carrie just points to the bar, motioning towards Sean and his brother.

Carrie: That’s….Sean. My next-door neighbor.

Erika: Sean? Sean Ford?

Carrie: Yyyyyeah….? You know him too?

Erika: Sue told me she knew someone by that name. I couldn't help but to put two and two together.

George: Small world. Then again, as big as this part of town is, that’s to be expected. Just…..just not this.

Carrie: Not what? Too much for the birthday girl?

As if it couldn’t be any more alarming. Similar venue to prom.

Carrie being invited and brought along by someone close to her.

And worse of all, it was her birthday?

That was a recipe for disaster, essentially a four-course meal of “What the hell were you thinking?”

Erika: I—Are you sure about—about this?

It wasn’t hard to catch the infliction from the sudden shift of tone in Erika’s voice. She sounded worried and a silver of that worry gave away fear; quite the delight that she and George were actively looking out for her safety.

And Carrie understood that….cause she felt it once too. But she was past that stage now.

Carrie: No. I-I wasn’t…..but I’m here now.

George: Then it’s not too late to get Sean and tell him to get you out. This can wait for another day.

Carrie: Almost went against it too but you know what? I won’t get many chances like these; this is me taking some control back.

Erika: And that’s why we’re imploring you to really think on this? There are some people, many people down here heard of your story; are familiar with how it ends. Nothing about this….feels authentic. At all.

George: Nobody wants another Black Prom. If you go through this…..and your impulses get the better of you, they’ll never stop fearing you.

Carrie: I can’t control their fears. Only my own.

Strong yet sternly calm words from a woman who had clearly reached her limit years prior. It was hard to dissect whether this was confidence or just ignorance stemming on her part but she made her point: she wasn’t leaving.

And it wasn’t hard for the two to understand why; they tried to persuade her and it didn’t work. Carrie was in charge of her own choices from now on.

Desjardin would be proud.

And indeed she was. With a James Patterson book on her couch and one leg over the other, she was making the most of her evening upon making it back home. Switching the channel on the T.V from politics to something more joyful, her phone quickly vibrates.

Ms. Desjardin.

Sue’s voice blares through the speakers when she picks up.

Desjardin: Sue. It’s going well down there?

Erika texted me seconds ago. Just said, “Determined to have the best time of her life, even if it kills her.” Much as I wanna believe her, I might wanna take that with a grain of salt.

Desjardin: You don’t trust her?

Ms. Desjardin, it has NOTHING to do with trust. You and I both know that—

A massive sigh comes over the other side. Desjardin could barely hear the hot humid breath breezing through the phone.

Sue: The last thing I want is for—for some jealous hag to ruin her chance at redeeming herself for the last time.

What’s left to redeem?

Sue: Fun. Pride. Accomplishment. New profound freedom. A strong focus on what she really wants in life. Ms. D, just because the world has moved on doesn’t mean we have. The past is never where you think you left it and for us, it’s—

I’m well aware, Sue.

Desjardin: But just because we were products of that dreadful experience doesn’t make it any less right to be prisoners to it. It's being here now that's important. Time is a very misleading thing. All there is....is the now.

Sue: We’re not supposed to know what might hold next.

I suppose you raise an interesting point there.

The line goes silent again.

Do you think you could stop by? Hang out for a while?

Sue: Well, It’s been a long day.....I have a job interview sometime in the upcoming day or two. Supposed to take care of the munchkin tonight. But....hey, I'm free tomorrow. See you then?

Desjardin: Sure thing, Sue.

A massive sigh of relief comes over her as she hangs up the phone, separating the connection between the two. No sooner should she hang up, should a conflicting sense of perturbation grab hold of her.

There was no reason why she couldn’t trust Sue given all they went through together. But she cared for Carrie all too much.

Unable to bare the thought of another misstep or fault for the woman she had grown to care for, she shuts off the T.V and heads for the closet to grab a coat ‘till she heard her doorbell ring. Being that it was close to nine-thirty, it raised a lot of alarms.

Desjardin: Who could that be at this time of night?

She walked towards the door and answered, but there was no one there on the other side. She was convinced it was some kids playing a prank or something cause that's what some kids usually do.

Closing the door and putting her back up against it, she again takes the time necessary to collect herself.

No sooner should she move again and lock the door, the lights go out. The living room, kitchen, basement, upstairs, and all electronics in the house were promptly disconnected in one swift effort. The lack of light immediately puts her on edge.

Reaching for her phone, she attempts to go for the flashlight.....and then she gets grabbed from behind around the neck as a mysterious figure cloaked in the shadows attempts to choke her out, dragging her back into the living room.

She does drop the phone during the struggle.

Feeling her airway being choked out, she desperately tries to maneuver around only for more pressure to be applied. Seeking no other option, Desjardin finally headbutts the figure back before stomping on its toe and slamming it back into the wall.

But then she gets slammed into the nearest mirror, shattering more of the glass and causing Desjardin to bleed out from her forehead.

Approaching her once more, Desjardin has to slide underneath it until she grabbed the lamp from the drawer and slam the lamp over its head.

Running for safety, she bypasses the kitchen and heads straight for the backyard, only for the figure to, once again, come up from behind and slam her face into the door. Seconds later and the figure slams Desjardin through the kitchen table. Very subtle staring from The Arched as Desjardin hardly moved a muscle from the impact.

Methodically moving to the counter, it just slips out a knife from the drawer, staring at the stainless steel metal. Suddenly, it groans over and falls to a knee as Desjardin struck it in the right leg with a baseball bat. Getting the upper hand, an absolute beating was placed on The Arched from the waist down up to its anonymous face.

Desjardin: Back off, freakazoid!

Going in for another bat swing, the Arched catches it and sweeps Desjardin as well. It grabs her legs rather tightly as she tries to crawl away yet Desjardin keeps kicking it in the face until she broke the Ray-Ban glasses covering its eyes. That made way for Desjardin to crawl away and reach for her couch.

Pulling off one of the cushions, she rips out a black case, unclips it, and aims her Smith and Wesson Victory Rimfire pistol.

The Arched doesn’t move but no indication of fear comes over it. It noticed how the entire time, Desjardins grip on the gun was sweaty and very loose from being scared, so she couldn't hold on to it even if she wanted.

It carelessly slips from her hands given the Arched the chance to attack again slapping Rita down to the floor and the Arced kicked the weapon away and faced down to her as Desjardin looked up in fear and confusion

Desjardin: What are you?!

The Arched moved it's head aside under the exposed eye holes eye brows lowered and spoke and a muffled......but FAMILIAR voice

Arched: I was hoping you ask that.

The camera cuts behind the Arched with Desjardin looking up at it in confusion and it pulled off the black mask under it's hood face offscreen but one Rita knew which dropped her expression to shock and confusion......

.....and lowered to anger

Desjardin: Ohhhhh.....HELL N------

She was smacked and knocked down but out cold this time

Whoever the mystery alter ego under the mask of the Arched was wasn't done with Desjardin just yet and head still off screen dragged her up stairs

Returning to Universal Orlando the first performances were finally being up the singer was in a black collar shirt unbuttoned chest exposed leather jeans and singing How'd you like me now?

Carrie Sean Ray George and Erika were all sitting at the same table talking all though the singer was loud but thankfully not at the front row

Sean: I lived here all my life.

George: And which one of you is the older and youngest?

Ray: We're twins.

Erika: I see the resemblance.

George: What'd you majoring?

Ray: Music.

Sean: Athlete.

George: Ohh....my old friend Tommy Ross wanted to major that.

Sean: You knew Carrie's friend Tommy?

Carrie: We....went to the same school together in Mane.

Sean: And they're all assembling in Orlando.

She giggles

Erika: So Carrie you like living with Ms Desjardin?

Carrie: Oh yeah. She did a lot for me. Ever since......

She looked at Ray when going silent for a moment

Carrie: Since everything. Especially when she help set everything up here.

Erika: What'd you gonna sing?

Carrie: I....never sang in front of an audience before....so I'm nervous with it.....cause it's a Celine Dion song.

Erika: If it's the one from Titanic forgive me if I burst in tears.

Carrie: It's not that one.

Sean: Well whatever you sing I think you're gonna be great.

She smiled at him and then held his hand just when the singer ended his performance and an applause erupted

But in backstage Kaitlyn and the gang came in through the back stage entrance let in by Alex who snuck in and unlocked the doors for them

Kaitlyn: Nice work Alex. Where are they?

Alex: Just right by the stage.

Kaitlyn: Good everyone get up stairs.

Waddling on up first and foremost, Kaitlyn required a little assistance; carrying a cooler container that was a few pounds heavier than her. Well aware of the job they were given, Ian and Alex uncomfortably came in clutch, helping out with the cooler from the handle on its other side.

Rather delicate they were, treating this cooler with more significance than Kaitlyn’s waning fragility. A sad sight, indeed.

Tara, backpack in tow, almost contemplated walking out the door right then and there, leaving them all to dry. She had been the one more vocal than most about how stupid, nonsensical and boneheaded this revenge scheme was and how they essentially trapped themselves against a rock and a hard place going up against, essentially, a dead woman.

It was that speck of initial hesitation that caught Thomas’ gaze. Understandably, he wasn’t all that hyped about this Suicide mission either. Being crammed into a no-win scenario with hardly a way out was already cause for concern

Thomas: The more I look back, I realize how easy it was for me to get roped into this.

Tara: You’re telling me? She’s gonna get herself killed over nothing.

Thomas: Over Sean? Yes, this is overboard even for her standards.

Tara: Then why are you still here? Why are WE still here, peddling this out?

He facepalms. It’s as if Tara had completely forgotten the other overlapping factor that drew them all to this point to begin with.

Thomas: This is Carrie White we’re talking about, you understand me? Fucking CARRIE WHITE; the Black Prom arsonist and mass murderer. She shouldn’t even be here right now and she just…..pops out of nowhere and expects no one to notice what she did years ago?

Tara: If anything, she was just minding her own business down here and we gave her a reason to retaliate. I hardly know much about her but—

Thomas: She should be DEAD right now.

Tara: Hey, those kids started it with her, remember? They were the ones looking for trouble.

Thomas: Wh—oh, so now you’re defending her?

Tara: Might as well be. Cause right now, we’re not any better than them, are we?

Hey, where’re the rest of you numbnuts?!

Patience was definitely not a virtue Kaitlyns was welcoming anytime soon; the ability or willingness to suppress restlessness or annoyance when confronted with delay had long since been tested and obliterated with ease by forces beyond her control.

Even moreso, on occasion, by the people who are supposed to be helping her. Most of them, anyways.

Tara was making certain her point got through to Thomas, the former not putting up with Kaitlyn’s tyrannical behavior much longer.

Tara: This was why Aimee left you.

Now it was getting personal. And Thomas wasn’t a fan of that, getting up close and personal with her and staring her down. The stare was of one hurt and buried, as if they feared being vulnerable more than the cold reality they had manufactured and serviced.

Luckily, two could play at that game.

Tara: Remove yourself from my personal space.

His stare was as uncomfortable as a chorus-girl corset and had the same effect on Katrina's breathing, constricted and shallow. There was hardly any life behind those eyes; the anger was his pain untold but Tara was more or less breaking through.

Staring wouldn’t exactly be the word for what Tara was doing, though she'd fit the dictionary definition to a tee. Her eyes rest, not unblinking but slowed; yet the lasting effect was harsh instead of inviting. She held Thomas's gaze with icy hostility and after a few second, she tilts her head, eyes just as still; then she speaks with a robotic tone.

Tara: What if it was her?

Finally, a chord is struck.

Epiphanies can be such a whirl of emotion. There is freedom. There is a new open space to move in. There is a chance to leap and twirl with confidence, in anticipation of appreciation instead of jeers and spite. To see what was done and be able to keep an open heart is strength and bravery. It is the epiphany of the strong ego, the one who has won true self-worth through their own efforts.

The ego of Thomas Holland eventually crumbled: circumstances would be different if Aimee was put into Carrie's situation, let alone if he was the one who put her there. And looking at where he was; working alongside the people who effectively killed her....

...and him being compliant with it?

It was wrong.

He sighs heavily before telling Tara....

Thomas: Find Sean and Ray. Warn them what's coming.

She turned to him, every part of her face in a brilliant smile irradiating. Finally, something was going to be done.

Unfortunately, not right away because tons and tons of people were continuing to crowd in and rile themselves up or chat amongst the other bystanders by the bar or sit down. It made it tricky for Carrie to stay close to Sean or Ray amidst it all and she felt her heartbeat slightly increasing beat per beat via heartbeat monitor, one that she'd been carrying for a few months time now. Carrie couldn’t hide her petrified expression given how far up the heartbeat had gone, as she shields it away and proceeds to breathe calmly.

Her heartbeat finally scrolled down. She then gets startled when Ray slightly taps her on the shoulder.

Ray: Hey, we're next up. Hope you were kidding about Celine.

Carrie only nods 'No'. She was sticking with her song.

Sean: Well, when you know whatcha wanna do, keep this in mind: the size of the audience doesn’t matter. What’s important is that they’re listening.

Carrie: They won't throw tomatoes and eggs at me if they don't like it, do they?

Sean: Oh no....that stunt went out at the end of the ‘90's.

Ray: Then how do you explain Kanye West or Justin Bieber or—

Sean: Besides the point. If no one likes your song that's their problem. I will cheer you on.

Ray: We both will.

She smiles.

Carrie: You're very sweet. Thanks for this surprise.

Sean: Oh you deserve it. After everything.

Ray: Try to keep up.

Another scoff later and she was backing up from the Ford brothers, the two of them making their way up to the now empty stage.

Microphones in hand, the two looked across from one another.

Ray: Good evening, Orlando.

Once again, very mild cheers emerge from the crowd as Carrie, Erika and George finally sit down.

Ray: We don’t want to keep you waiting. All there’s to say is let’s stay with that 70’s/ 80’s grind for now.

Sean: It’s gonna be a real barn burner.

Both brothers back up, microphones in hand yet again and as the piano of the ballad began to pick up the pace, the karaoke duet began as both brothers began to get a feel for the beat.

~Spread Your Wings by Queen~

Sean: 🎼Sammy was low, just watching the show; over and over again. Knew it was time, he made up his mind to leave his dead life behind🎼

Ray: 🎼His boss said to him “Boy, you better begin to get those crazy notions right out of your head”🎼

Sean: 🎼”Sammy, who do you think that you are” 🎼

Ray: 🎼”You should’ve been sweeping up the Emerald Bar”🎼

Not long before they get to the chorus, their hands were high in the air, bringing out the wave for the crowd. Given how many adults were in the place, a good chunk of them were Queen fans, given how many people had their hands up and waving along with them, including Erika and George.

Erika: Haven’t heard of Queen?

Carrie: Very recently. Just....not this song.

Erika: Haven’t heard as beautiful of a ballad as this, have you?

Hard to argue but she couldn’t really dispute that.

The vocals and the infectious beat of the duet were itching though Carrie; she felt the need to join along with the crowd participation. The sight of Tara suddenly piqued her concern from the left side, however. It made her frantically look over both directions in panic. Once again, mild breathing resonates as she looks at her bracelets, the watch, and her heartbeat monitor. Her heartbeat was at 173.

However, as quickly as it accelerated, it decelerated just as quickly to the normal 60 to 100 beats per minute.

Her attention span was brought back to focus; the ballad of the piano and the vocal tones of her next-door neighbors soothe her ears. She continues to wave her hands around with the others, smiling widely.

Tara could look on from afar, in worry.

Kaitlyn however couldn't take her eyes off Sean it's like her hate for Carrie slightly went away and was loved by Sean's singing voice

Kaitlyn: Isn't he cute when he's singing? When all this is over he'll have a real audience to sing to.

Ian: What about Ray?

Kaitlyn: He's alright. He's just not as good as Sean.

Sean: Spread your wings and fly away! Fly away! Far away!

Ray: Spread your little wings and fly away! Fly away! Far away!

Carrie turn to the stage for a minute and clapped basically at Sean

Sean: Pull yourself together! Cause you know you should do better! That's because you're a free man.

Carrie grins again

Back at Sue's house she was now tucking Isabelle in bed and read her a story

Sue: Goodbye Wendy! Peter cried when flying away and then Wendy shouts back to him: I'll aways believe in you Peter Pan! And Wendy watched him fly away. The end.

Isabelle: How come Peter didn't stay with Wendy Momma?

Sue: He didn't want to grow up. As much as he hated to leave Wendy growing up would be the only way to be with her. And young people usually make wrong choices for the wrong reasons. But right now.....time to go to sleep.

Isabelle lays back with Sue kissing her head and was about to turn off her lamp

Isabelle: Leave it on please. The Boogeyman might come back.

Sue: Oh sweetie. There's no Boogeyman. Even if there was he can't get you.

Isabelle: He got Grandma. What if he gets you?

Sue: He won't. I promise.

Sue left the light dim to make her daughter feel better kisses her head again and left the room

Sue walked down stairs taking out her cell to check on Carrie but received an unknown text message from a private number

Sue would have ignored it but the text had a picture which made her open it and....it was a picture of Desjardin and Carrie's house and the text above it chilled Sue to the bone

Sue-us.

Sue knew that pickup line from one thing from her past and had a feeling something about it which is worse than her mistakes with Carrie and gave her bad feeling her former gym teacher was in trouble

She then calls her and after one ring a familiar voice answered

Hel-lo.....traiter.

Sue: Y--you.....you can't be----where's Desjardin?!

Does this answer your question?

SUE GET CARRIE OUT OF TOWN!! NOW!!

Sue jumped with Desjardin's yell and heard a kicking sound

Do anything stupid and she fucking dies! Call the cops and she dies painfully!

Sue: WHAT'D YOU WANT?!

I want to catch up. And talk about all times. I see anyone with you DAY. JAR. DIN. might have an accident.

The line cut and Sue was in a pickle she knew Desjardin told her to take Carrie and get out of town but she couldn't leave her to die by who she now believed is the Arched but more importantly she couldn't leave her daughter alone

Minutes later she knocked on her neighbor's door who answered a second afterwards

Next Door Neighbor: Sue?

Sue: I'm sorry to disturb you but I need you watch over Isabelle for a little while.

Isabelle: Mommy where----

Sue: I promise I'll be right back. Right now just stay here and be good.

Sue hugged her daughter tight feeling she might not see her again

Sue: I love you.

Next Door Neighbor: Sue what is going on?

Sue: I don't have time to explain. It's a long story. But right now watch over Isabelle please?

Next Door Neighbor: Of course.

Sue left Isabelle with her and ran to her car turning the ignition with both the neighbor and Isabelle worried just as she pulled out of the driveway

Deja Vu rejuvenated itself again in perhaps its cruelest, purest form: another race against the clock. And to think she specifically moved all the way down here to get away from all the trauma Chamberlain had dealt to her and her family.

Her hands gripping the steering wheel with much-applied force and pressure, her posture eventually is unable to hold in her composure and she breaks. Sue pounds her forearm and the base of her right arm over the horn and rack steering gear, eventually slapping the wheel, windows, and horn in utter frustration.

Dousing herself in anger, all the memories began to rush back with ease: the night that would forever haunt her for the rest of her life.

Sue: FUCK!

Just when she thought she could leave all of her past behind, it found her yet again.

But not on her watch if she had anything to say about it.

Putting the pedal down to the metal, she rushes over to the house of her former teacher, blatantly bypassing the speed limit with almost no regard for her safety and hardly anyone in her way. Breathing hoarsely, her adrenaline was shooting through the roof.

The tires of her 2011 Buiac Enclave screech and squeal amongst the pavement leading into her driveway, crooked and unaligned. No time for that now; Sue slams the door on the drivers' side and makes a beeline for the front door, sprinting like any cross country runner would at the tail-end of the finish line.

Clashing with the fiberglass door, her first instinct is to bang her shoulders into it. Unfortunately, no such luck.

Going for the lock, it wasn’t even tampered with. Locked.

She mutters to herself, realizing precious time is being wasted. So she quickly makes a beeline to the back of the house, thus slipping her way to the backyard.

And that’s when the horror fully began to sink in for Sue. Both the handle and lock for the backdoor were missing, indicating they were forcibly ripped off its bolts and hinges to gain entry…..meaning if who she thought was here planned this out, they wasted no time jumping at the chance when Desjardin was alone.

Sue has to push the door open only to slip onto the kitchen floor, her body oblongly shaped awkwardly amongst the discarded pots and pans and tables.

Sue: Ms. Desjardin!

Again, she pushes through, almost crawling on her hands and knees to trudge out the kitchen and past the living room which was in even worse disarray.

It wasn’t until she finally reaches upstairs and makes a bum rush for the bedroom that the inhuman chill of trepidation essentially tightening a noose around Sue’s neck was finally loosened and let go when she walked through the door.

And within moments, she feels her soul…..check out.

Sue begrudgingly walks up to the now bloody mess on the floor that had been her former teacher, curled up in a fetal position. She was almost unrecognizable. Already her nose was smashed in, eyes almost shut with swelling and bloody spit drooled from her slack jaws and cracked lips. On each arm, there are great purple welts that will only deepen over the coming week.

Against her now ghostly skin, they were grotesque. Multiple cuts and slices in her lower abdomen, shoulder, elbows……and the shriveling sniffles of withheld tears trickling out gave away a shattered knee on her right leg.

The shadows of the beating were on Desjardins skin and on her heart now.

Sue: Des-Desjardin. Hey, hey.

Desjardin: Ssssssue….?

Sue: Shh shh, I'm gonna get you

Desjardin: No...save C--Carrie...

Sue: I'm getting you out of here first.

Desjardin: No....look out behind you!

Sue turns around a few seconds off and the Arched succeeds at lunging forward, pushing her to the floor. A forceful shove later and Sue’s back to ground zero. Any efforts to get back up were immediately thwarted when the Arched punches her back down.

And just for good measure, it punts Sue square across the face, essentially kicking her woozy, disorienting her, and giving her a bloody nose.

She merely avoids getting knocked out. But that left her susceptible to what she'd see next.

She notices a backpack on her person, shrugging it off her left shoulder before kneeling down to unzip it.

Sue’s eyes widen and fear once more grips her heart as the Arched pulls out a baseball bat….

….and then a crowbar.

She intended to further beat the life out of Desjardin and then proceed to Jason Todd her to death. Long, slow, drawn out, and painful. This method had personal written all over it and Sue would be damned if she was going to let that happen.

Sue: NO!

Again, she persists, jumping on the Arched from behind and locking her arms around the neck, intent on if not choking her out, then putting her to sleep.

Sue: FUCKING BASTARD!

The Arched let out a frustrating grunt before slamming her back to the wall. Following up with an elbow to Sue's gut, it completely exposes her chest. With that wide open, the masked murderer uses Sue's momentum to its advantage, hooking her arm before turning to face the other direction and pulling Sue over the shoulder.

She lands hard on the floor.

And just for an extra kick in the balls, it picked up the baseball bat and then smacked Sue across the face, finally incapacitating her and knocking her out.

Once more, Desjardin’s cries ring though it’s ears: sounded a lot like classical music to this mysterious serial killer that had been terrorizing Orlando for weeks. Quite the discordant melody for someone so…..detached.

When the cold logical part of the brain holds the child self captive in its own house of horrors, and thus a psychopath is born, indifferent to the self and others, empathy shuts off and only the sick forms of joy afforded by cruelty and vice available for their consumption.

A real vampire bite.

And such parasitic intentions led it back to its arsenal of weapons. Only this time, it ignores the bat…..

….and goes straight for the crowbar.

The Arched meets its gaze back at Desjardin, her eyes still swollen but still breathing heavily.

The Arched: Now what do we have here?

Desjardin looked up with her vision barely in focus under the swollen eyes, only a semblance of its feet and legs were visible.

The voice, however? All too familar.

The Arched: Don't go out on me now. The funs' barely begun, Day Jar Dan.

Desjardin: You...will never...win....

But it was here now and there wasn’t much left for this serial killer to become insulted; hysterically laughing to itself.

The sound alone was like an ear infection but having to see it LIKE this? Even more polarizing.

The Arched: You….stupid old woman…..

It grips the handle of the crowbar with a tight firm grasp…..

The Arched: You don’t get to rush this.

….and starts swinging.

Sue: NO!

Sue couldn't do anything due to her own injury and after a long minute of none stop beatings Rita Desjardin......former gym teacher......friend.....and mother figure to both Carrie and Sue.....breathed....her LAST breath

Sue was both crying and in shock at the sight of the murder of her friend and looked up at the Arched in rage and tears as it slowly turns around to her dropping the crowbar

Sue: Why.....?

Arched: Do you really have to ask?

The Arched removed it's goggles revealing familiar but hateful blue eyes and Sue knew those eyes anywhere which made her look at the Arched in disgust and anger with tears still streaming from her eyes and it knee's down

Arched: Or have you forgotten?

Back at Orlando Springs The Ford Brothers had finished and an applause accrued to them Carrie clapped with a wide smile more at Sean of course

A minute after they came back to the table Carrie came towards Sean taking his hands

Carrie: You were amazing!

Sean: You're making me blush.

She giggled

Ray: Looks like you're up now.

Carrie grinned but suddenly she turned down with a confused frown with her heart skipped a beat like.....she can hear background thoughts but what she didn't figure out.....

.....it was Kaitlyn's thoughts in rash she was determined and obessed with humiliating Carrie and was close on figuring out she was here but would......

.....IF Sean hadn't snapped her out of it by calling her name

Sean: Carrie??

Carrie: Huh?

Sean: Are you alright?

Carrie: Y---y--yeah. Just----

She tapped on her own head letting him know she was reading someone's mind without giving it away to Ray behind them

Sean: Ohh another headache?

Carrie: Yeah. But just a small one I'll be fine.

Sean: Well good luck up there.

Sean! Ray!

Those shouts of their names made them Carrie George and Erika turn and to their surprise it was Thomas and Tara

Carrie backed up behind Sean as Ray stood between them

Ray: What'd you morons doing here?

Tara: We have to talk to you three. It's about Kaitlyn.

Sean: Oh hell no! If she sent you guys for another chew out like last time tell her to shove it!

Thomas: No you got it wrong. We came to warn---

Sean: Carrie go on ahead.

Tara: NO! Kaitlyn's----

Ray: Shut it! I'll handle this Sean. You stay here for her performance.

Sean: You sure?

Ray: Yeah. I got this.

Thomas: No you don't understand----

Ray: Move it wonder twins!

Ray shoved them away towards the exit with Sean turning to Carrie

Carrie: I guess it was their minds I was reading.

Sean: Never mind them I'm never let gonna let Kaitlyn get to you.

Carrie grinned again but from where Kaitlyn Alex and Ian were standing they saw Tara and Thomas trying to warn them just before seeing Carrie head for the stage

And Kaitlyn......

....was FURIOUS on what they tried to do

Kaitlyn: Why those goddamn traitors! They nearly snitched on us!

Alex: Luckily Ray's ego didn't let them get far.

Ian: Let's hope not or we're fucked. If they talk we'll have to pull the plug.

Kaitlyn: NO! We'll have to do it now! She's already taking the bait!

Carrie stepped on stage with the crowd applauding even Sean when sitting back down and Ray forcing Tara and Thomas out of the door

Kaitlyn: NOW!

Alex was just having trouble with one thing......

......the rope was VERY tight he couldn't untie it by hand

Alex: IT'S STUCK!

Kaitlyn: FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

All the more lucky for Carrie, who hesitated grabbing ahold of the microphone within her reach amongst the crowd drowning out her thoughts.

While not the first time her toes touched the stage, this time felt drastically different. There was….a frisson that was too elusive to name, yet it would be possible later to say what exactly it was. The point at which her will for adventure could finally take over from her previous shy sense of vulnerability.

The rush of electricity that jumpstarted her soul last time….re-emerged but in gradual spades. One tiny speck bursting to the seams at a time.

Once upon a time, this was the kind of admiration she craved: to have all eyes and ears fixated towards her, for people to look up to her back in high school. Have people look at her as something more than just an outcast. Efforts last times proved utterly fruitless.

In the moments before the transitions, before the stage and spotlights, before the comfort of the shade and the invite of the warm rays…..now came yet another epiphany.

Stages like these, where the dreams Carrie wanted to touch yet couldn't quite reach, held a deeper reflection regarding its presence and presentation that spoke out towards her. Under the spotlights, upon that stage, is where the ones who are bold enough to show what they are by being so vulnerable themselves, eventually find a way out.

That was the show.

That was the stage.

And that was ample viewing enough for Carrie to finally calm herself. Strong breaths exit the mouth, confidence restoring her as the crowds noise dies down.

~Ashes By Celine Dion~

The opening solo strums along as Carrie set the machine on. One last nervous look around to the endless faces in the crowd garnered a look of contemplation. Tara and Thomas were worrying enough.

And then she sees Sean and Ray nodding at her. A smile creeps up as she holds up the microphone.

She lets the music guide her.

Carrie: What's left to say? These prayers ain't working anymore. Every word shot down in flames…..What’s left to do with these broken pieces on the floor? I'm losing my voice calling on you.

Silence is deafening throughout, rupturing the entire place to a tranquil stillness.

All eyes and ears were on her.

Carrie: Cause I've been shaken, I've been bending backward 'till I'm broke. Watching all these dreams go up in smoke.....

Kaitlyn: PULL GODDAMMIT!

Alex: I'M TRYING! IT'S TOO TIGHT!

Carrie: Let beauty come out of ashes Let beauty come out of ashes. And when I pray to God all I ask is can beauty come out of ashes?

The way Carrie let out her expression of the lyrics made Sean drop inside his heart began beating like if he was running he wanted to run to Carrie and embrace her with his feelings for her now clear to him

Carrie: Can you use these tears to put out the fires in my soul? Cause I need you here woah.....

George and Erika noticed the way Sean was looking at her and grew grins

Erika: You really like Carrie don't you?

Sean turned to them with a mild grin and unlike he was with his own brother he didn't hesitate to reply

Sean: No......

They were confused but assumed he was being in denial till......

Sean: I think I'm in love with her.

......and their grins grew back

Carrie: Cause I been shaking I've been bending backwards till I'm broke. Watching all these dreams go up in smoke.....

Sean: Just earlier Ray figured it but he can't believe that I've fallen for a special girl but I have. She told me everything that happened in 2013. I'm really sorry for the friends you lost that night. But that wasn't Carrie's fault.

Erika: We know. It was Chris's. I never liked her. She was a selfish bitch. It disgusted me that Sue ever hung out with her.

George: Worse that jackass boyfriend kicked me on the ground. I mean Carrie's actions were wrong but understandable. She didn't deserve all that crap they gave her.

Erika: I'll tell you what she does deserve. You.

Sean grins as Carrie's singing voice got louder

Carrie: Let beauty come out of ashes Let beauty come out of ashes!

Sean: Thanks.

George: I wish you both the best of luck. Plus I think Tommy would have liked you.

Sean: Yeah. I'm sure I would too.

Outside Ray pushed Thomas and Tara out as they tried to reason with him

Tara: Please Ray! Just listen to us!

Ray: Give me one good reason why I should?!

Thomas: Because it's about your brother and Carrie White.

Ray: What'd you mean?

Thomas: You know the Urban Legend of the Black Prom? That girl IS Carrie White Kaitlyn doesn't believe it but it IS her and she doesn't know what she'll unleash if Kaitlyn sets her off like those practical jokers did and bit it later.

Ray: Get to the point!

Tara: What Thomas is trying to say is weather that's Carrie White or not Kaitlyn has lost it. Her jealousy has driven her to do something so awful unless we STOP her.

Ray: Say I believe you and tell me where she is.

Tara: Back stage. Her Alex and Ian are about to dump something nasty above her and they won't stop till she's really scarred for life.

Thomas: Just like in the Urban Legend.

Ray: Show me.

They went back inside just in time that Carrie finishes

Carrie: And when I pray to God all I ask is Can beauty come out of ashes! Can beauty come out of ashes?

Applause erupts with Carrie tearing up smiling waving at Sean who clapped and waved back at her

Impatient Kaitlyn pushed Alex away but he fell down the stairs which caught Ian by surprise she just pushed him like that and took out a pocket knife

And cuts the rope with one slice and the bucket tipped over with the blood of the Arched's victims spilled down to Carrie......

.....and to everyone's shock........

......SPLASH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

All of the blood erupted as a massive wave, raining down like paint all over her.

Silence and shock was deafening as this image kept dumbfounded expressions on the relative's faces upon seeing this. Once the wave finally ceased, the abhorrent waves of shock and disgust were wide open, in display for everyone to take in. Sean flinched at the sight of such disrespect as Erika and George stood up in disbelief.

Ray froze in place, having witnessed a vision so objectively disgusting and entirely out of left field that immediately turned the night around not just for Carrie but for the rest of his family as well. A slow, almost malfunctioning twitch in his neck as he turned back to Tara, she could only nod at him.

Including Thomas.

This was the nightmare that they were warning him about. And now both brothers had relieved the full extent of Carrie’s past trauma.

But not as much as Carrietta herself.

Once the container fell, Carrie was at first only aware of a loud clang, like a gong. Deluged in thick warmth and wetness, she closed her eyes instinctively. She felt a grunt from beside her, and in the part of her mind that had come so recently awake, she sensed brief pain: HERS. The applause and music was cut off and came to a crashing, discordant halt, a few clapping hands and voices hung on after it like broken strings, and in the sudden deadness of silence and anticipation, filling the gap between event and realization, like doom, she heard a cry.

Putting two and two together, Ray, out loud, bellowed quite clearly……

Ray: Oh my God, that's blood!

Gasp after gasp after pretentious gasp flooded the area; the mere atmosphere of it all made Kaitlyn snicker from behind. Ian and Alex did not follow along.

Giving in to herself she saw the final nightmare, she was completely red and dripping from head to toe. Unlike her prom dress, there was no unironic beauty to be found in regular clothes, social clothes stained in the bodily fluids of someone else’s…..juices. All of it was horror.

Carrie: They're…looking…at…me...

Ghastly, shameful, horror.

She can only bring herself to look down at Sean before gazing her eyes above her, looking upwards to the source of the fall. No one was there anymore.

It was Deja Vu all over again for her. All the agonizing, painful memories came rushing back as familiar and permanent as the blood stained on Carries soul. To her, it was another blatant slap to the face. Her chance at redeeming herself, was apparently ruined.

Kaitlyn made her way out of backstage, witnessing the aftermath of what SHE had caused. The others were sloppily a few seconds behind. Without realizing it, Carrie put her hands up to her face, in a useless attempt to hide her shame. She could smell herself; the stink of blood, the awful, rotted and wet, coppery smell, and then…..

….laughter came in.

Kaitlyn began to laugh outrageously, a solitary, affrighted hyena sound.

A little chuckle, followed by a second, then a girl's soprano of giggles rolled on in from amongst the now grief-stricken crowd. Every little chuckle from the crowd, uproar after uproar, Carrie’s heart sank: a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth, a damn seventh! Not everyone but half of them, all laughing.

They were laughing at her again. To Kaitlyn's delight, the prank was followed by a rain of cruel laughter in mass hysteria.

Breathing heavily and overcome with grief, she clumsily attempted to flee the blood-splattered stage while struggling to keep her balance. The few people who did come to her aid, Carrie casually pushes them away, wishing to make her way to the exit on her own.

Even Sean, the one person in the room who could arguably get underneath her skin, was pushed away when trying to comfort her. As understandable as it seemed, it didn’t make the blow any less cruel.

Sean: Carrie, wait. Hold on, stop.

She refuses to listen.

Before Carrie could make it to the exit, she was deliberately tripped by someone in the crowd and fell, causing the already minuscule number of laughter to grow even louder. Katlyn was close to tears because of how hard she was laughing but Ray, finally seeing truth in Tara and Thomas’ words, had enough.

He just pushed through the crowd, grabbed Kaitlyn by the neck, and strained her down to the wall.

Ray: WHAT THE HELL?!?!

Instinctively, she spits in his face.

Carrie then forced pushed her back hitting a wall with Rat catching that and Carrie getting up and running out with more laughing echoing

Sean: CARRIE!

He was about to go after her but felt a grip on his arm and looking back to Ray pulling him back

Ray: Sean you better explain how she did that!

Kaitlyn smirking with the brothers distracted fallowing Carrie outside with her crying out back in an ally

Humiliated

Scarred

Played

AGAIN

Carrie had fallen victim to another prank resembling the last one just when she had let her guard down.....AGAIN and cried out

Carrie: I'm so stupid! OH GOD I'M SO STUPID!

She cries out more till hearing a familiar voice behind her

You got the right!

She turns around and Carrie happen to see Kaitlyn smirking and arms crossed

Kaitlyn: That's the ONLY thing you got right!

Carrie: Just leave me alone!

Kaitlyn: You should have stayed away from Sean. He belongs to me! Not you! And never will bitch!

Carrie: You know what......you can have him! I'm done with this world!

Kaitlyn: Good! You be doing all of us a favor!

Carrie gave her one last angry stare and was about to leave but Kaitylyn grabbed her by the hair in a tight grip it hurt Carrie made her cry out more she dragged her back inside and threw her back on the stage with the laughs still going and Sean seeing her trying to get to her but Ray wouldn't let him

He still demanded answers from him

Kaitlyn: How bout one last performance piggy?

Piggy

That word echoed in Carrie's head it was louder than the laughs it's like she froze in time with this repeated moment of the past

At Ralph's house he was asleep in his chair snoring with written words on his coffee table on what to say to his daughter but......

.....somehow.......

......Kaitlyn's quote: Piggy echoed in his head he gasped out of his sleep hearing his own heart beat and looking up at his wife's crest

And his nose blead

Ralph could somehow feel his daughter's pain he knew she was in trouble

Ralph: Carrie......

And that wasn’t even half of it.

Kaitlyn then proceeds to kick Carrie off the stage again, the impact almost blowing out her knees and elbows when she landed. Almost straddling amongst herself, Carrie tried not to look up at anyone.

She believed everyone was laughing at her, yet it was all in her head. Only about a good half of the place was laughing. The rest were just appalled by the prank pulled on her.

George: Carrie.

Erika: Carrie, we’re right here. We’re right here.

The second they both tried to approach her, Ian and Alex swept in from behind and locked their arms in behind them. Holding them back, they were almost complacent in letting Kaitlyn carry out her deranged power fantasy.

Unfortunately, they were technically the only ones actively willing to try and do something. While the other half of the karaoke bar was disgusted by Kaitlyns actions, they clearly didn’t stop her from carrying out her assault even further. They were effectively perpetuating this tedious cycle as well by not helping her up.

As if Carrie couldn’t get any more annoyed. The instant she gets up to a knee, Kaitlyn again grabs her by the hair and slams her back down.

None of Kaitlyn’s posse, the rest of them that is, came close behind her when she approached Carrie and strained her down to the floor, hands around her throat. The blood all over her squeezed onto her arm, not that it mattered to her.

Kaitlyn compressing down on her throat, squeezing or constricting the neck was specifically meant so as to cause death. And no question, Carrie was struggling.

Carrie: Enough.....

She briefly eyes her heartbeat monitor and the eventual realization rose over her like a tidal wave, the terror was now rising in her head: her heartbeat was accelerating rapidly, and her heart rate: 182.

At this rate, was shaky. The laughter, the blood, the humiliation; they had repeated the incident at Prom night all over again, but 10 times fold. And deep down inside, she was close to losing it. As much as she tried to fight it, she couldn't escape the facts, the reality, the audacity of the simple and obvious truth: SHE WAS NOT ACCEPTED.

Carrie: Why?

She gets paint-brushed with a slap for her troubles; this time the laughing excessive laughing stops as Sean, again, tries to push himself away from his brother to help. Ray ends up dragging him back.

Hearing the excessive beeping from her heartbeat monitor, the damning conclusion was quick to follow and Carrie couldn’t do much to overtake the result. All she could do was plead.

Carrie: You don’t understand. Something really bad is about to happen—

Kaitlyn: Yeah......REALLY BAD.

She slaps Carrie back again with more force behind it, rendering her woozy.

The next time the fist comes back around, Carrie looked in Kaitlyn’s direction and upon stopping the fist, she flew her backward as if pushed by an unseen force. Kaitlyn hit the wall next to the stage so hard, that the impact gave her a bloody nose yet again.

Before Carrie even had the chance to calm herself, the voices from all the other guests were screeching in her head, one hyena-like sound after another. Pressure mounts, anger builds, fear vanishes, and as her heartbeat monitor reaches 200....

The devil never dies.......it keeps coming back. And you gotta keep killing him.......

.......her eyes open and they erode into complete blackness as if a demon had just possessed and robbed any innocence she had left in her soul just like the Hulk with Bruce Banner. Her pupils quickly pump and pump repeatedly like an earthquake until her black eyes just devolve into crimson RED.

The very thing she didn't want to be had just possessed her yet again.

As she slowly and methodically sits up, the lights begin to short out, flickering rapidly shorting out the electricity around the building, attracting everyone's attention. Sean, Ray, Thomas, Ian, Alex, and Tara could recognize that something was terribly wrong.

Even Kaitlyn had to give the question some thought.

Upon seeing the petrified looks on everyone’s faces, the young telekinetic slowly raised her arms up, twitching her fingers methodically as the room began to shake excessively. Finally, the lights cut out. Seconds later, they shine once more in Carrie’s direction; finally standing once again back upon the stage to everyone’s bewilderment as the area continues to shake excessively.

NO!

It was like steel vehicle brakes in her mind and something within her suddenly rose up and she cried the word out strongly.

Carrie: NO!

And in that instant, her power was unleashed in full as her scream unleashed a shockwave, pushing everyone back while knocking the beam system loose. The chairs and table were tossed aside; the lights were ripped off of the ceiling and in the process, SO MANY people were trampled over.

This was Carrie in control now. Her world, her rules.

And everyone else had only two options for survival: hide or run.

People that got up after a minute they panicked and ran but Carrie like at the Black Prom sealed the doors and unleashed her full power tumbling the sealing down hitting people they land on by force

Some severely injuring them some killing them

Sean stood up and saw the horror of what the woman he now loves has become and tried to run to her avoiding the falling debree and tries to yell for her

Sean: CARRIE!!

But Sean was pulled into a hall leading to an emergency exit......by Ray

Ray: GET YOUR ASS IN HERE! WHAT'D YOU SUISCIDAL?!

Carrie's rageful black eyes caught glimpse of Alex and Ian trying to escape through the stage entrance but knowing their tie in with Kaitlyn she grabbed them both by their necks by force chokes like Darth Vader

And with one clutch in each fist their necks.......

......SNAPPED

Both dropping dead at an instant

Kaitlyn by the stairs saw them die but.....

....didn't care

She shrugged her shoulders and ran out without Carrie noticing

She was distracted by shattering every window attacking anyone near them cutting slitting and stabbing them dead or injured

Sadly Tara was one of the injured ones for glass stabbed her in the left arm and waste falling on the floor

As for Thomas he nearly ran to the hall Sean and Ray were in but Carrie spotted him and caught him by force and BREAKING his leg which the two brothers saw in shock

Sean: THOMAS!!!!!

Ray: SEAN WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!

Sean: There's no time to explain now! We need t----

Ray: No time to explain?! Wait....Sean you know about this?!

Sean: UGH! Yes! But we can't argue about it now?! Carrie needs our help!

Ray: HELP?! SHE NEEDS TO BE PUT IN A FACILITY IS WHAT SHE NEEDS TO BE?!

Sean: IT'S NOT HER FAULT! SHE'S BEEN PUSHED BY KAITLYN! SHE DOESN'T KNOW SHE'S DOING!

Ray: SEAN SHE'S A HUMAN PLEAUGE! LET'S JUST GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!

Sean: YOU GO THEN!

Ray: WHAT?!

Sean: I'M NOT LEAVING WITHOUT HER!

He ran when Ray tried to grab him but missed and Sean tried to get through the panic crowd barely avoiding the falling debree

Carrie continued her power rampage crushing and cutting people and next thing she does she turns the emergency water sprinklers that puts out fire to flood the room

Sean slipped and happened to spot George and Erika hiding under table

Erika: SEAN!

Sean: YOU ALRIGHT?!

George: TRYING TO BE! CARRIE'S REALLY PISSED!

Sean: LET ME WORRY ABOUT HER! GET TO THE NEAREST EMERGENCY EXIT AND YOU'LL FIND RAY!

More debree fell almost hitting Sean

Sean: GO!!!

They ran and Sean looked back at Carrie not willing to give her up but.....Carrie......

.....took electric cords out of the karaoke machine and electrified the flooded floor creating a streak of fire forcing Sean to run for the main entrance but many were caught.....

.....in the flames

And even more were dead center in the middle of the puddle that now soaked the floor, leaving them wide open for the cables to fry them on impact. Another quarter of the people in the room was electrocuted on sight.

Worse of all, Sean was wide out in the open, in-between a rock, a hard place, and what might as well be a nuclear bomb. Hardly avoiding a litany of discarded party props, forks, tables, table cloth, and leftover debris from the ceiling and bar counter, the only thing standing in Sean’s way was the stubborn front door. Not many how many times he slammed into it, it just wouldn’t open.

Despite no such luck, Sean’s attention was immediately diverted back to the main star of the show after barely avoiding an ongoing collision with a dented support beam. Jumping back at the sight, it backs him away from the door while the severed lights fizzle out in sparks close to his face….

….and it gives away his location to Carrie.

She stares him down from afar, her buggy wide eyes radiating with intense fire and hatred, highlighting the darkness and distorted evil fueled by malice within. Yet again, her telekinesis got the better of her and this, coupled with all the abuse she suffered, inadvertently reawakened the villainous alter ego she desperately sought to lock away.

Only this time, she had no control over her actions. And she had no intentions of sparing Sean, especially after thinking she could trust him all this time.

Sean, catching notice and succumbing to a momentary lapse of fear in his soul, hastily tried to burst through the door again. The Angel of Havoc saw no need to let him walk out alive, waving her right arm to the side while twitching her neck on masse.

Dissatisfied with the minimal stage presence available, it prompted Carrie up to the air, slowly levitating off the floor and over the stage. She towers above the burned, flayed, electrocuted remains of her victims while the few unlucky part poopers still alive had either run to the exit, hid behind tables or debris, or were screaming their heads off.

They were now suffering as she did.

Eyes still honed in on Sean, a conglomerate mix of cables, metal, light fixtures, and a support beam meshed together from the side, and Carrie, levitating this unholy combination above her head, centered her aim.

And she chucks it down.

In an unbelievable stroke of luck, however, Ray tackles Sean completely out of left field, and only then, did the door finally decide to give away and break down. The two brothers barely stumble out of the front entrance while the electrocuted support beam blows over their heads and snaps upon impact on the ground. The fires' raging on from inside the karaoke bar were guaranteed to spill out even further to the rest of the park if they stayed behind.

The few survivors left in there would have limited time to skedaddle if they saw fit. If Carrie didn’t mind them, that is.

Unfortunately for Sean, whether by determination, stupidity, or just plain stubbornness, pushing Ray off of him was vocal enough to where his intentions lay.

Sean: The hell was that about?!

Ray: You bitching at me now? I just saved your life!

Sean: Yeah, well, now I gotta save hers!

The younger brother, of course, wouldn't stand for such.....such.....foolishness. This was the full extent of the chicanery that had been known to engulf and devour any semblance of their normal lives for months now and Ray was not at all content with his older brother apparently drinking the Kool-Aid. Going from a manipulative, Machiavellian toxic ex-girlfriend to a former mass murderer had to be the worst possible switch-up imaginable.

Ray's shifting gears of confusion and appalling malice in his head had no limits and he just about had it up to now with Sean constantly not learning from his mistakes. But that wasn't as big of a kill shot to him as Sean deliberately keeping Carrie's true identity a secret for.....seemingly no real reason.

He could only hope that his older brother was kidding about risking his life for her....again.

Sean: Ray, you don’t know her like I do.

Ray: We barely know her at all!

Sean: And you don’t know how much she’s suffered. You never gave her a chance!

Ray: Oh and you wonder why?!

Pointing back at the flaming grill and buffet that now resided within the former karaoke bar, that point would never not be valid, further evidenced by the sounds of piped-up worries and shriveled screams from pedestrians all along the outside with the both of them.

Normally persistent to the end, Ray had actively caught Sean in a position where he couldn't actively explain the depth of the situation unfolding in front of him.

Because.....how could he?

Ray: You couldn't think of telling me this earlier?

Sean: With the reaction you're giving me now? How could you expect me to?

Ray: Hello, I have been trying to prote--

Another explosion rocks the CityWalks Rising Star, the doppler effect of the blast forcing both brothers back from the caved-in entrance. They missed the roof caving in from the ceiling and with the flames erupting even further on, smoke inhalation is already becoming an issue.

Blinding them and suffocating from the sheer quantity of the smoke, nothing could prepare them for what they saw next: Carrie, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, levitates out through the roof on her lonesome, still coaked in all that blood. The sparks flying, the embers flickering around her, the heat radiating off of her....

....this was the threat Tara and Thomas were warning Ray about.

The Angel of Havoc.

Ray: We're in trouble.

Sean: No shit, Sherlock.

Instead of turning her attention to the helpless Ford brothers, she inches herself around the other direction.....

....and then slowly floats away.

Ray: Wha--wait, where's she going?

Sean: I don't know. But I'm not waiting to find out.

Ray: Wha--Sean, are you high?!

Sean: Hey, someone's gotta stop her!

Ray: That's suicide!

Sean: Well if someone doesn't stop her more people will die!

Ray: Then why not the police stop her?!

Sean: You think they can?! You saw what she did in there!

Ray: Which is exactly why I won't let y---

Sean pushed Ray off him not letting him stop him and ran not saying another word to him and running towards their car getting in and driving towards where Carrie floated off too

Ray: Dammit Sean!

After he drove off Ray heard a louder siren and expecting it to be firefighters and ambulance it was Vanessa and Jones's car pulling in and Ray instantly ran towards them

The Homicide Detectives came out of their cars and looked in horror of the aftermath

Vanessa: God almighty. I want ambulances and fire fighters here now!

Jones: I'm on it Cap.

Excuse me!

Vanessa looked to her right seeing Ray coming towards her

Vanessa: Who are you?

Ray: Raymond Ford. I need to make a full report. I saw what went down here. I even saw who's responsible.

Vanessa: Who was it?

Ray's blunt arrogance may have jeopardize Carrie's life even more than it already is given Ray was now telling the woman trying to put her away

We come back to the lot of the campus where Carrie lands softly on her feet starring at the college in rage and disgust for this place held the people that had repeated her tragic humiliation feeling stupid she ever let her guard down again all cause she felt something for a man she felt played her

At least it's what she believed remembering she accused Sue she set her up by having Tommy ask her to prom just to fall in Chris's trap she believed by Kaitlyn's obsession and cruelty lead her to believe Sean did just that which wasn't true

But blinded by hate and rage Carrie's black eyes widen as she created an earth quake by the force of her powers shaking the ground

The people in the dorms and lounge all felt it and panicked ran in terror but some fell

Sean manage to Carrie given he had a feeling this is where she was going he left the car unparked from a space and motor running and runs up behind her

Sean: CARRIE!

The shaking stopped and her head slowly turned facing Sean

Sean: Carrie....it's alright....I'm here to take you home.

Carrie stared at him emotionless at first and when Sean took one step close to her she grit her teeth eyes pitch black and forced pushed him back

Carrie: You PLAYED me!

Sean:.....W--what?

Carrie: You lead me there! You lead me to a second humiliation! I should've NEVER trusted you! Or ANYONE!

Sean: Carrie please listen to me.

Carrie: NO! You and that wretched girlfriend of yours made a fool out of me! Just like SHE fooled me!

Sean: Girlfr----Kaitlyn?! No! Carrie no! I told you what happened with her. Kaitlyn means nothing to me. Kaitlyn is the last person on earth I'm ever gonna let hurt you again. Carrie let me help you please.

Carrie: I don't want your help. All I want.....is you to SUFFER!

Carrie grabbed him in a force like she did with her mother when she told her she was going to prom making him float like him above the pavement

Sean: Carrie.....please....this isn't you! I know in your heart this isn't!

Carrie: This is EXACTLY who I am! If they want a monster I'll give them one! I'll flatten this town with no warning! THEN I'll burn down this whole world one city at a time! Everyone will FEEL my pain! Starting with you and EVERYONE on this campus!

Sean: YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT YOU'RE SAYING! Carrie I'm begging you let me help!

Carrie: Why?! Give me ONE good reason!

Sean: Because.....because I love you!

Her eyebrows raised making her drop him and Sean looked up hoping his confession of his love for her would bring her back to her senses.....but.....it didn't

Carrie: You love me? NO ONE LOVES ME!!!!!!!!

Sean: NO! I do! I loved you since I met you.

He stands back up

Sean: I don't know why Kaitlyn won't see the truth but I will never love her ever again. I love YOU Carrie. And it's not pity love. I know you're in pain scared and really pissed and part of me doesn't blame you for setting off back there. And maybe it was my fault this happened. Tara and Thomas tried to warn me what she was doing. I only didn't listen cause I thought Kaitlyn sent them to ruin your birthday. So....if I should face trail for it....then it's here. If you want revenge on the world....then start with me. I earned it for letting this happen.

Carrie: You think I won't?

Sean: It won't matter. Cause I'll always love you.

Carrie: SHUT UP!

Carrie lifts him off his feet again but by stronger force

Carrie: I don't love you! I NEVER loved you! NEVER WILL! All you are to me is a back stabbing bug that needs to be squished! You are worthless! A poor worthless orphan! YOU ARE NOTHING TO ME!

Sean shed tears when floating not by fear of the end being near but her harsh cruel and ragging words hurt him deeper than seeing that happened to her but still knew it was the rage talking not her but it still hurt

Carrie was about to finish Sean off without hesitation till a familiar male voice called out for her

CARRIE!!

Carrie turned back still holding Sean in the air and who she saw.....was her father

Ralph: Carrie it's me.

The nosebleed was ample enough of a warning sign of the terrors that lay before him but the raging inferno that now engulfed and cooked a good chunk of Orlando was any law-abiding citizen's worst nightmare.

Universal Orlando Resorts, once a place consisting of formal glamour and filled with extravagant fun, art, and ideas, was now cooking in bright flames. Giving the night sky above an orange, apocalyptic haze, like a war zone, the flames only spread from then on afterward. This was the aftermath of his daughters' decisions from 2013 that he now had to find himself subjected to.

The very emergence of her father did distract Carrie enough to toss Sean aside, letting loose of her telekinesis and giving him more time to catch his breath.

Observing her father from afar, tilting her head off to the side, she knew he was here to stop her. Carrie giggled to herself hysterically with a twisted, Cheshire Cat smile over her face; it was one of her Mama's pet phrases.

A wicked grin.

The Devils grin.

And then came the lack of remembrance of a nearby news crew who were left miraculously unharmed during the entire ordeal and went completely unheard to the point where even Carrie forgot they were watching her every move. The thick blanket of air blowing behind him from afar was nice, though. Following the direction of the light from her left, she sees most of the news crew grounded, cowering behind bushes with only a pilot in the driver's seat from up in the helicopter with another one hovering not too far behind.

The more publicity, the better, she thought to herself. They'll be dead soon anyways.

Not even giving notice to that one stubborn news chopper approaching the area to get a sneak peek of the destruction, not to mention shining a light directly on her, Carrie snaps her head in its direction, and the engines short circuit and spitter before exploding, forcing the chopper into a downward spiral.

Cameraman: Mayday! Mayday! We’re hit! We’re hit!

Pilot: Awwww shit.

Spiraling up and away from her direction, the entire chopper crashed flat on its side, tumbling over like a steamroller breaking the throttle and rotor as it SKIMs past Ralph within INCHES of him. The remains of the chopper eventually crash on campus grounds, splitting it in half after a tree collision.

No signs that the passengers survived but Carrie could care less; her eyes laser-focused on the path before her only blocked by a once trusted adversary and her absentee father.

Ralph could feel her defense lowering slightly upon showing up; her heart rate still largely irregular, and the copper smell of blood dried and masked away by profuse sweat. Not taking an eye off of him, Carrie obeyed slightly, telepathically holding out his ring from out the sole of her flip-flops, still holding onto it. Holding it up and out as far as she could get it away like she was in point blank range to the sun.

She wanted nothing to do with it, for who it belonged to let alone what it represented no longer concerned her.

As far as she was concerned, he risked nothing but precious time while these animals, these filthy beasts wandered onwards and ran for the hills undeserving of their share for quality comfort and pleasure; none of which she earned when it was well deserved. But them? She’d be willing to let the streets of this God-forsaken town be filled with the smell of their sacrifice, their misery, their blood as punishment for her own atrocities.

And Ralph would be the first she’d take her sweet time dissecting; his intended apology from yesterday now going up in smoke.

But first and furthermore, she tosses Sean aside, his back bouncing off the light post as he groans in pain.

Ralph: Ma—Maggie.....the D-the Devils got her now.....

Carrie: There’s no Devils. There’s no witches, no angels, nothing like that. It’s me, Daddy. It’s ALWAYS BEEN ME.

Ralph: Carrieta.....

Suddenly, she screams.

It blows Ralph back a measurable distance away only for Ralph to catch himself in mid-air with his powers. He only floated briefly before landing downwards and pushing Carrie backward with his own force push. As much as he regretted doing so, Carries senseless rampage needed to be stopped.

However, Carrie pushes right back with a push much stronger than his to the point where they both had to struggle a little bit to maintain their positioning. To Carries' benefit, Ralph’s old age gradually worsened his ability to use his powers effectively so exerting the necessary brainpower needed to press onwards would only stress himself out quicker and possibly even cripple him.

But he pressed forward anyways.

Carrie presses further, slightly overextending and overworking her brain to weaken Ralph’s defense until she finally grabs him by the neck.

He struggles to release himself to no avail.

Carrie: I'm going to give you a present, Daddy.….I'm picturing your heart.

Ralph: Angel, I--

He's quick to notice how quickly his breath shortens out upon recollection. Pain began to build up in the upper chest region, causing massive discomfort as a coronary artery was blocked and a blood clot began blocking the proper blood flow needed to sustain the heart.

Without the proper flow of blood, the heart muscle gets affected and the tissue eventually loses oxygen before dying out. Carrie was well aware of this; opting to give her own father a heart attack to make his demise as slow and agonizing as possible.

Carrie: It's easier when you see things in your mind. Your heart is a big red muscle. Mine goes faster when I use my power. But yours is going a little slower now.

Ralph: Ple--plea--Car--Baby--

Carrie: A little slower…

A daughter relishing in the sight of almost killing her father; that's about as cold-hearted as one would get. That's definitely how the camera crew took it, still rolling from the background amongst all the carnage.

Carrie: Slower.....

Clogged were Ralph's lungs; his arteries and blood vessels now compressed fully. And yet, Ralph still refused to give out.....barely. Normally, mild heart attack symptoms might only occur for two to five minutes and then stop with rest. A full heart attack with complete blockage lasts much longer, sometimes for more than 20 minutes.

The now demonized Carrie didn't care how long it'd take.

Her eyes were completely taken off of Sean, the latter finally recovering from his injury.

Suddenly, his ears then perk up, hearing the tires of a car screeching in the nearby parking lot. Sean’s eyes widened slightly, seeing the car turn a complete 180 and come to a halt. The news crew is quick to catch the car on camera, getting as much footage as possible.

The window slowly rolling downwards didn’t raise red flags until a slightly grey barrel sticks though the void of air.

A brief click could be heard from afar, drawing Carrie's attention away from her father as she drops him; the last of her brainpower was exerted as she dropped to a knee, completely defenseless. Having grown weak from straining herself out, she almost collapsed.

Quickly catching notice of the gun barrel, and where it was aimed at, Sean had one of two options: jump or run.

Sean: NO!

A bullet fires out the barrel, leaving the chamber, headed straight for Carrie. Unable to use her powers to defend herself, she just sits there with her eyes popping out of her sockets once more right before Sean, at the last second, jumps in the way and takes the bullet. The bullet also grazes Carrie straight through her left shoulder, knocking her back as the car shooter tries to escape.

Luck wasn’t on its side as Ralph snaps his head towards the car and immediately, both front tires blew out.

The car loses control, careening straight into a light post, denting the hood of the car and further beyond. The airbag barely protected the driver from sustaining anything more than a serious injury as it groaned slightly.

As Sean groans in pain and stumbles over to the floor in agony, that image played endlessly, over and over again in Carrie's mind like a cassette recorder, with each frightening visual getting worse and more nauseating as it cleared all thoughts of hurt she had and snapped her out of her revenge-stricken craze.

Finally.....her eyes resonated back to brown and she shed a blood tear as she looked over in his direction, coming back to terms with the hell she had just committed.

Carrie: S-S-Sean?

She barely crawls over one arm, not minding the bullet hole through her shoulder as Ralph tends to the young man. She lets loose her blood-soaked tears, comforting the injured Sean in her arms as her father just looks over at the clearly distraught Carrie, basking in the image of the person she had become after what seemed like an eternity. All of the blood over her, all the threats, all the mass killings, and pointless massacres......none of which could be undone now.

Carrie: No....Sean, please. You got to hang on!

Sean: Urgh….C--Carr….

Carrie: I didn't mean what I said....I didn't! I'm really really sorry!

Sean: No....it's fine. It's fine.

He coughs abhorrently.

Sean: I'll be fine.....

Carrie: Your shoulder! You just got shot!

Sean: Nowhere near......here.

Weakly, he points near where his heart resided. That was a relief.

Carrie felt like an idiot for giving in so easily to her dark side yet again. All the weeks and months and years she spent down in Florida, embracing the quiet, desperate to withhold her past under lock and key, integrating herself back into society and still trying to make amends with herself.....went up in smoke today.

All that work and.....nothing.

It took this mentally begruded orphan, this poor man squirming on the floor in agony holding his shoulder, to remind her just how close she was to being.....to being whole. If Sean had not cared, he would not have taken that shot. It was soul-destroying for Carrie.

But, similar to her previous rampage, she now actively had someone to take her aggression out on; turning back towards the parking lot where the totaled car remained dormant, the opportunity presented itself from there onwards.

And she couldn't pass it up.

Carrie: Daddy.....

She first turns to her father, now recovering from nearly suffocating to death. And she implored him, pleaded with him to....

Carrie:....help him, please.

Forgiveness is essential more to the aggrieved than the aggressor, for it brings inner healing; forgetting is foolish if it leads one vulnerable to further harm. To Ralph, if your guilt tears at your heart, rips at your insides, you are already forgiven.

He can only nod at his daughter.

The wrecked car in the lightpost blew open the driver's side door, with the door ripped off its hinges. Out limping with the exact gun that fired was yet another masked individual. But it is quick to toss its mask aside, and none other than Kaitlyn's face was shown underneath. She panted in frustration and exertion, how she luckily survived that crash, broken nose again and all. But looking back to Ralph aiding Sean and seeing his injury, Kaitlyn was jealously PISSED that Sean took the bullet for her.

And yet....she felt hesitation. A sliver of regret.

Regret is there to invite us to view past events through different perspectives than the ones we had at the time, in the action of the moment. It is this creative perspective taking that grows our emotional intelligence and gives us greater maturity. This was how far her revenge took her: hurting the man she claimed to have loved before

Kaitlyn was left looking down at her arms, like a stupid child holding out for love, wide eyes and shaking limbs. The gun still in her hand, she almost shudders.

And yet.....she knew she was too far gone.

Kaitlyn suddenly finds herself pushed back against the totaled car, her back colliding with the remaining rearview mirror. She's left spraining her ankle following the clash; all she can do is grit her teeth and refrain from screaming out in agony.

I know what it's like to hate.

She turns to her right, seeing Carrie float over to her like a mythical witch without her broom. If she didn't believe the accuracy of the rumors before, it's fully on display now.

Kaitlyn: You....

Carrie: How much, however, depends on how much you find power in restraint; something you know very little about. He'd hate you for what you've done. You left your own friends behind to die. They didn't matter to you....

Kaitlyn: What does that prove to you?

Carrie: That maybe after tonight.....neither of us deserves him.

Kaitlyn: No YOU don't deserve him!! HE'S MINE!

Carrie: HE'S DYING KAITLYN! FROM THE BULLET YOU SHOT! IF YOU TRUELY CARE ABOUT HIM YOU BE HELPING ME GET HIM TO A HOSPITAL!

Kaitlyn: She...hates you as much as I do. That's why I agreed to help her get rid of you!

Carrie: What'd you talking about?

Kaitlyn: You are as dumb as she says you are. SHE'S alive Carrie.

Carrie had a bad feeling who she's talking about

Kaitlyn: And she's been looking for you...for years! And I...will... deliver you to her...alive...or BETTER DEAD!

Self control is a finite resource because the part of the brain exerting control gets tired - it requires energy and that gets depleted. So, the repressing of anger needs careful thought. If it is boiling up, how will it be cooled? If it explodes, whom bares the brunt? Because they psyche under seige will naturally seek a more vulnerable (hence "safe") person to explode at.

Hearing that, Carrie’s composure was quickly disintegrating before Kaitlyn's very eyes. Her pupils dilating rapidly between her light green eyes and possessed black, the grip tightening around Kaitlyn's mess meant she could hardly breath.

Not that Carrie mattered much at this point.

Carrie: Where is she? Where is she?!

Kaitlyn didn't reply. She was losing her patience at this point.

Carrie: WHERE, YOU PIECE OF SHIT?!

Kaitlyn choked much harder as she tried to chuckle.

Kaitlyn: P---plug it u---u---up with the gym teacher.

Carrie raised her eyes in shock realizing that Desjardin was in danger too and.....she started to figure out.....if Kaitlyn was the puppet, then the puppeteer was much closer than she realized.

Carrie knew what she had to do her past fallowed her here now she had to face it and later it's consequences and dropped Kaitlyn

Carrie: Get out of here! And don't ever let me catch you here again!

She drops her and runs back to the wounded Sean

Carrie: Sean! Sean keep your eyes open! I'm right here.

The way Carrie was comforting Sean fueled Kaitlyn's rage more she picked her gun back up but hearing her thoughts Carrie knew she wasn't heeding her warning

Kaitlyn points the gun clicks at her but Carrie turns grabbing her in a force choke Kaitlyn gasps in surprise

Carrie: I warned you....

SNAP

Kaitlyn Lawarence the college girl that threw her life away for a love she wanted but would never have and attempted murder likely murder cause she worked for the Arched.......was DEAD

Carrie turn back to Sean who was breathing heavily but likely to recover which Carrie cried in joy and shame

Sean: Carrie.....

Carrie: I'm so sorry!

She hugged him tight crying uncontrollably on Sean's shoulder at the realization at what she has done Sean's sacrifice saving her life from Kaitlyn had open her eyes of what her rage resulted and what hurt her more was what she said to him when she nearly killed him....and her own father

Carrie: I'm so sorry! I didn't mean it! I didn't mean any of it!

Sean realized Carrie was feeling so guilty the way she taunted him that she didn't love him and that he was nothing to her Carrie begged Sean to believe her she didn't mean any of it as she continued to cry

Sean lifted his hand and whipped the tears off her face not caring if the blood on her face stained on his palm

Sean: Carrie I know that wasn't you talking. You been through so much God knows how long.

Carrie: Those people....oh god all those people! WHAT HAVE I DONE?!

Sean and Ralph held her tight to comfort her Carrie looked at her father remembering he was still here

Ralph: Angel....I know this was our lord's plan for a reason. I have no doubt he will forgive you as he did for the prom.

Sean: We'll figure it out together right now we need to get out of here before the police get here.

Carrie: NO! I have to get home to Desjardin. Kaitlyn told me she's in trouble.........by someone from my past.

Sean and Ralph were about to ask who but sirens echoed in their ears Vanessa with Ray and Jones pulled up with a swat team and Sean's eyes widen seeing him with the cops realizing his own brother told them what Carrie had done

Sean: RAY?!

Vanessa took a speaker and shouted

Vanessa: CARRIE WHITE! THIS IS CAPTAIN DANIELS OF THE ORLANDO POLICE DEPARTMENT! YOU'RE UNDER ARREST OF DEGREE MURDER AND PUBLIC DESTRUCTION!

Sean: GO!

Carrie levitated up floated off with the cops opening fire at her but not getting a shot on her

Carrie had disappeared into the blackness of the sky

So close yet so far.

And yet, too slow.

Once more, another dose of Deja Vu crept in for the Captain, potentially having to be on the cusp of reliving one of her most traumatic preteen memories. She couldn’t bare to have that girl cause harm to her cousin.

Vanessa: No no no no, not again! SWAT Team, secure the road! Jones, take care of this here!

Almost darting back into her cruiser with the sirens still blazing on high, the Doppler effect echoing out through the night, she almost abruptly backs up out of the parking lot and makes an immediate u-turn out of the campus.

The SWAT vans were quick to lead the way or follow. However, it did leave Jones to take care of the loose end Carrie left behind while Ray ran to his brothers safety. Detective Jones barely has to tower over Kaitlyns body and notice the bruises around her neck before calling it in via the radio dangling over his shoulder.

Jones: Calling any available units. We got a dead body here; young female, early 20’s, possibly—

That was not Ray’s concern, however. His brothers' safety mattered more to him.

Needless to say, immediately running up and hugging his older brother and ignoring Ralph’s presence, was the last thing Sean expected from him at that moment.

Ray: Jesus Christ, you’re ok! What the hell were you thinking; she could’ve killed you!

Sean immediately pushed him away upon saying that. That statement would not fly with him.

At all.

Sean: You IDIOT!!!! How could you do that?!?! None of this would be happening if it weren't for Kaitlyn and her band of assholes! DAMMIT, RAY!!

Ray: Why are you getting so pissed off?! This is best for all of us! You seen what she's done?! To everyone at that club?! To you?!

Sean: Are you forgetting Kaitlyn pushed her to do this?! She literally just tried to shoot her down and I took the shot FOR HER!

Desperately holding onto his shoulder on full display to hammer the point home wasn't a good sign.

Ray: Why the hell would you get yourself killed for a freak like her?!

Sean: Wha--this was not Carrie's fault! You jeopardized her only chance of being redeemed.

Ray: No! She did that herself! She killed people back at that club! And the way she did it....was just not natural! I mean that kind of stuff is not supposed to exist! And, sorry for beating a dead horse but WHY THE FUCK DIDN'T YOU TELL ME?!?!?!

Sean: BECAUSE OF THE WAY YOU'RE REACTING NOW! Ever since Mom and Dad died, it's like I'm talking to a brick wall; it has been SO HARD to re-connect with you! You were bitter about everything.....and maybe you know what? Maybe it's why I put up with Kaitlyn for as long as I did cause I needed a break from your crap!

Ray: LOOK! I'm sorry that was blown! I'm sorry Carrie is not typical! But that ain't my problem or YOURS! Carrie White is beyond helping and deserves to be in a prison cell to rot for the rest of her life! She's not meant for you! For anyone! NO ONE! I AM NEVER GONNA ALLOW YOU TO BE WITH A BITCH LIKE THAT!!!!

Normally the level-headed veteran amongst the two siblings, Ray's short-tempered fire rubbed off on Sean pretty quickly. Not even half a second after that derogatory statement, Sean did not hesitate to clutch his fist and launch a hard punch across his brother's face.

Blindsided, Ray immediately tumbles to the floor. For almost a full solid minute, he doesn't move. and fell on the ground and Ray bleeds out on the flour

Sean: Well, I’m sorry, Ray. I’m sorry I’m the only thing in your life that isn’t normal or doesn’t think the way you do.

Ray: What do you see in her?

Sean: What I used to see in Mom every night after all this time still. In her heart of hearts, she was terrified of our father. She’d always dread the next day, worried about what he’d do to her next in his drunken stupor. Each form of punishment would be worse than the last.

Nothing but silence erupts between the two siblings. Now wasn't the proper time to rehash old wounds.

"And the one time she tried to defend herself".....Sean continued on, persist on making his point. "....she died for us. So we wouldn’t make the same mistake that she made. That Dad made. It’s a complicated world we live in, Ray. And it can twist our minds in all the wrong places."

Ray: But it doe—it doesn’t seem all that complicated to me.

Given both of them had already fallen into those pit traps, Ray might've had a point there.

But Sean couldn't help but notice a few tears running down his eyes, dripping off his face and mixing streams with the blood from his nose. With no understanding of the situation, it didn’t make it easier for Ray to grasp Sean's concern enough to care. But the mentioning of their parents hit a soft spot that it didn’t hit before with him.

Sean: Believe me, I’ve seen a lot of people like her and my Mom to know she’s in pain. Regardless of whatever Mom did in the past, did you forgive?

Ray: Yeah.

Sean: And haven’t you wanted to help her?

Ray: I’ve thought of nothing else.

Sean: Dad?

Now that crushes him for a second. He never wanted anything to do with his father again; he wanted to run as far away from that section of his life as possible. But then it struck him.

Carrie's mom abused her into the ground....and she still held no ill will toward her despite the annoyance that came with it. She never forgave her; she was mentally strong enough to let it go, move on, find purpose amongst all the trauma she passed down to her. Sean had long since passed that crucible.

Now it was Ray's turn.

He just went over into his brother's arms and hugged him tightly. Ralph couldn’t help but to sigh heavily in relief.

Nothing but sniffling.

Eventually taking the rest of the way back on foot, Carrie finally made it back home.

Carrie, still covered in blood, much of it being her own by now, and one of her bare feet was bleeding from stepping on a broken bottle in the streets, had the intention of finally confronting the Arched to get Sue back. It was amazing how she kept going, despite her wounds, but she still had one more last thing to do to complete her final destruction.

With her telekinesis recharging, she made the front door swing wide open knocking it off its hinges.

She didn’t mind how the living room from that point onwards was an utter wreck.

Carrie: Ms. Desjardin? Ms. Desjardin?!

Calling out her name, the sight of her body coming into view from the kitchen shook her to the core.

Rupturing almost from the inside out as Carrie approached her body bloody and dirty, the realization was quick to follow. Another important person Carrie cared about was stolen from her.....taken from her.....killed from her.........and it seemed too good to be true.

She couldn’t dissect what was worse: Feeling her skin cold to the touch, harder than molten rock, or the multitude of stab wounds near the arteries, chest, shoulders, and stomach area. One of the areas was awfully close to one of her lungs and the other was the exact same spot where she was stabbed previously back in Chamberlain.

Her eyes were left open during the entire ordeal. It wasn’t enough for whoever did this to simply beat her to death; they had to nearly mutilate her body and try to make her almost unrecognizable. Carrie found it difficult to do even the simplest of things, mustering the strength not to touch her dead teacher anymore. She finally closes Desjardins' eyelids and just sits there, letting it all soak in how another innocent life was lost because of her.

Not because of her own behalf but because she didn’t get to her in time; her second mother.

Frustration quickly dissolved to anger and anger eroded into yet another burning albeit controllable rage.

Carrie flips out, tearing out a giant chunk of the house in vexation. Clocks, dishes, plates, pictures, and other objects were tossed and thrown into the air breaking and shattering as they fell to the floor, rendering the house a mere mirror of what she left her own house like all those years back. Ripping the entire couch to shreds, she screeches at the top of her lungs, letting her anger dissolve and erupt as the ground shook to no end.

However, muffled screaming from upstairs, only blocked by the padding of the wood and internal structure snapped her out of another brief psychotic episode.

Carrie: Sue?

Running upstairs and following the source of the scream, she rips the door off to her room seeing the moderately large blood stain bombard her right away. The coppery smell nearly meshed with her, drying up.

Her attention was led to the closet on her far left; pulling open the door to release a tied up and gaged Sue, bound and screaming hysterically with her mouth bound to duct tape. On one hand, she was happy to see her friend here to help. On the other, she knew she was being baited and she didn’t look all that better either.

Carrie is quick to rip the duct tape off Sue’s mouth before snapping the rope around her arms.

Sue’s eyes widen as soon as she turns back towards Carrie; she was coated in gallons of the crimson red liquid. Almost a direct mirror to what she saw back at prom in 2013; just without the glamour of a prom dress to mask the horror.

Once again, a similar instance occurs: back to the first time they saw each other again. The look of regret. Guilt. Sorrow.

Neither one of them looked happy in the slightest.

Exchanging glances between each other felt like an eternity as both of them looked exhausted, famished, drawn, distraught, worn out and incredibly tired as they continue to stare each other down. Not a single word was ushered between the two and while Carrie couldn't allow her face to do the talking for her, Sue was a different story.

Finally, the tension breaks as Sue tackles Carrie in a tight hug. In contrast to last time, Carrie wholeheartedly accepts and embraces the hug as she is the one leaving tears on her shoulder again.

And even THAT can't last longer than a minute.

Sue: BEHIND YOU!

Carrie heeds her warning well.

Her eyes pulsate rapidly as the bare tip of a wooden baseball bat froze in place millimeters away from her face. Static electricity runs against her hair briefly shocking her to no effect as she moves away from the bat and faces The Arched up close and personal for the first time.

She tilts her head in jilted amusement. Here, Carrie could feel who was underneath the mask, almost taste them with her telepathy. She faced the one who she needed to finally kill most of all before the night was over before she was completely finished with her rampage of revenge. All she ushered was....

Carrie: No more hiding. Step out into the light where I can see you.

She backs up, giving the assailant enough space as she would allow. Breathing ever so mildly and calmly, it was unclear what it was going to do next. But then the Arched turned around.

Arched: Careful what you wish for.....

It drops the bat immediately, tossing it to its side.

It then pulled off its hood and cap, revealing its long brunette texture of hair, with its blonde streaks sticking out from the rest of the outfit. Then off goes it's mouth mask and glasses as it methodically turned back around towards Carrie, making her frown in DEEP resentment and making Sue shrivel in confusion and anger for all it but confirmed her earlier suspicion.

The Arched was an old relic of both of their pasts.

Carrie: You.

Chris Hargensen (Portia Doubleday) stares at her arch rival for a brief second before looking off at Sue, picking up the bat and pointing it in her direction and causing her to tread slightly off. She then lowers the bat down as she turned her attention back towards Carrie and started chuckling. The pacing starts there as she couldn't help but laugh this time, skipping around her in a circle like it was a merry-go-round.

Whether she had fooled Carrie from the beginning or just pissed her off was all up to her, but it wasn't long before she finally spoke out again......

Chris: Awww, what’s the matter? Shocked? Surprised? At a loss for words? I expected more from a gutless bitch like you. I'm hurt.

She methodically steps toward her arch-rival and grabs her by the throat forcefully, determined to make her point crystal clear towards her.

Chris: But then again, who fucking cares what Carrie White has to say?

At that point, Carrie just forcefully pushed Chris off of her, still refusing to acknowledge the simple fact of the matter that she didn't finish Chris off for good back in Chamberlain. She didn’t seem to take kindly as to how serious Carrie was acting rather than scared.

Chris: What? You’re not surprised?

Carrie: No, not really. A little birdie told me it might’ve been you.

She groans heavily.

Chris: Kaitlyn.

Sue: You two plotted this together?

Chris: She had.....quite the number of resources, I suppose. But, a little whiney over something she couldn’t control. No wonder she was so corruptible.

Sue: That means....that was you that night that broke in and murdered my mother?!

This obliviously demented smirk refused to leave her.

Chris: It was the price you had to pay for betraying me, Sue.

Sue: Betraying you?! You shouldn't have done what you did. We shouldn't have done what we did.

Chris: Sue, since when did you become her loyal dog? Did you forget about our friends? Our boyfriends?! This freak MURDERED them!

Sue: No, Chris. YOU murdered them!

Chris: ME?!?!?!

Sue: All the pressure. All the abuse. ALL THE CRUELTY!! You sucked out every emotion and every bad thought she ever had out of her since the sixth grade. That video was the last straw that broke the camel's back.

Chris: We could've had them by the balls!

Sue: You ripped those balls clean off when you took that video! And for what? To humiliate this poor soul?! Admit it, it was wrong!!!

Chris: Wrong? How the fuck can you show this abomination such kindness and love?! She doesn't deserve any of that!

Sue: You are SICK, Chris. You're sick, spoiled and so COLD HEARTED to a lonely girl who's done absolutely NOTHING to you!

Chris: Sue.....after everything we've been through together, you betray me for that pig?!

Sue: STOP CALLING HER THAT!!!! YOU'RE THE PIG!!!

Carrie: THAT'S ENOUGH!!!

Both looked dead eyed at Carrie

Carrie: What I liked to know is how you survived. Last I saw you you were rammed through the windshield head first. I thought I watched you die when you stopped breathing before dropping a street light on your psycho boyfriend's car.

Chris: I didn't die....just passed out of breath. And if you must know....you should have made sure I was dead!

We flashback all the way back to that tragic night in 2013 just when Carrie walked away from Billy Nolan's car leaving him Chris for dead with her head bashed through the windshield glasses in her face bleeding out like she was when we last saw her

Everything happens as Chris narrates the flashback

Just a minute or two after you left you rat firefighters heading for the school stopped at the gas station putted out the flames just before it got to me. They shattered the glass pulling me out along with Billy's body. And for awhile I blacked out when they put me in an ambulance.

Fading and reopening in Chris's point of view she was in a hospital room and cutting to her eyes the screen pulls back revealing her scarred up face

I don't remember how long it was since then when I waked up in the hospital. But they told me I was in a coma for half year. I was even informed my dad died in a heart attack months after we gave you what you deserved and you killed every one of my friends. They even said what happened at the school was a fire accident and the town destruction was Armagedón bullshit! I try to tell them what really happened but they said you were dead! And for awhile I was happy for awhile but my gut was telling me differently. I had to be sure myself.

On that same rainy day when Carrie crawled out of her grave Chris in a hood and shivering cold came to the cemetery to find Carrie's grave and she did......

.....to find the large hole Carrie made when bursting out likely she was at the hospital with Desjardin during this

When I saw your opened grave with one coffin empty I knew you weren't really dead. You were hiding somewhere. And I would not rest till I find you.

Cutting back to reality Chris made the most evil grin unimaginable

Chris: And four years I searched tirelessly till Chamberlain was a ghost town. But getting word that many of our old classmates were settling where things are most hot I couldn't let the possibility you were here pass. So I drove all this way and here you are. Still worthless still annoying and stealing other girl's boyfriends like you stole Tommy from Sue cause you will NEVER get your own.

Sue: She didn't steal Tommy from me Chris! I asked him to take her!

Chris: YOU WHAT?!?!?!?!

Sue: I didn't deserve prom hell I didn't deserve Tommy. I wanted Carrie to have a chance outside the shit you and her mother give her!

Chris: She doesn't deserve it!

Sue: Well it's not up to you!

Carrie: You couldn't just move on could you? You were given a chance after escaping death so why waste it on murder? Come to think of it Chris why do you hate me so much?! My mother?! My religion?! I NEVER done anything to you!! You even knew.....YOU KNEW!

Chris: KNEW WHAT?!

Carrie: You knew my mother didn't tell me about periods! I know cause I can read your mind! You knew she didn't tell me and you made it into a joke!

Sue looked Chris in disbelief and disgust

Sue: Is that true Chris?!

Chris: So what if it is?! Both her and her mother are both too stupid to know how the world works and I hate you cause you always taunt everyone but you and coocoo mother are going to hell and your presences just pisses me off I can't breath! And now look at what you did to me! You killed my boyfriend and my friends! PERMANETLY scratched my face I can never show it in public! I can't go shopping get a tan NO SURGERY CAN FIX IT!!! IT'S ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULT!

Sue: No Chris! It's YOUR fault! All you had to do was let it go! Mind your own business! If you didn't like Carrie you didn't had to waste your life abusing her like her mother! YOU fired the gun that killed our friends by setting her off with that disgusting prank! Don't you get it Chris?! Carrie may have been the gun.....but YOU pull the trigger!

Chris: You back stabbing fucking traitor!

Carrie: That's not all.

Chris: WHAT?!

Carrie: You hated me cause you were jealous.....that I had a mother.....and you didn't.

Chris:......I don't know what you're talking about.

Carrie: No? When I said I can read your mind I'm not pulling your chain. You never told Sue or anyone at school what REALLY happened with your parents.

Chris froze as did Sue looking at Chris confused

Carrie: Your dad was always away on business making your mother very unhappy she had a secret lover.

Chris begin to tremble

Carrie: You saw them when you were just seven years old. Nothing like that shouldn't have to happen to a child. You told your dad you heard them fighting down stairs and the last words you heard your mother say....was I'm leaving you and your spoiled brat for him.

Chris was starting to get angry and weird thing was....she shed a tear though she tried to hold it in

Carrie: Your own mother abandoned you when you were very young. And you were jealous of everyone having a mother. Even Sue. That's the main reason you killed her. And given I talked about mine all the time....that's what really created your hate for me.

Chris: Shut up.....

Carrie: You never had a real mother. Real childhood. Nor REAL happiness with anyone you knew. And I.....PITY you

Something inside Chris completely......SNAPS

And yet, she continued to let Carrie tear her down and wail into her from the inside out. Her lack of any viable comebacks insinuated the accuracy of Carrie’s words. A severe gut punch to the gut for Chris, she flinches once again, for she didn't know how screwed she was.

Carrie, finally combatting her tormentor without the use of her powers, seemed to finally have her number.

Carrie: You think it’s fun to tear me down to make yourself feel better? Because I’ve seen my fair share of people like you who’ve had it rougher than me. You may act strong and blunt but I know your inner child. She’s cold, disobedient.....but because she’s mostly scared, confused, and afraid of abandonment.

Chris: I said that’s enough!

Carrie: The very stigma of people having a life that doesn’t revolve around you scared the hell out of you; out of fear that you’ll be hated. Rejected. Thrown around and forgotten just like your mother did. You don’t wanna be left behind.

Chris: Mention her to me one more FUCKING TIME!

Carrie: All of what happened tonight stems back to you. You hate me because you hate yourself.

Finally, Chris snaps, almost pouncing ahead trying to tackle Carrie off her feet in a fit of blind rage. Unfortunately, Carrie sidestepped out of the way the moment Chris leaped at her and grabs her telepathically. Spinning her around, her head bounces off a nearby lamp as she crashes besides the window.

From that one hit, she was already groggy.

Carrie: Did you even really love her? Like, enough to where you hated the moment she walked out the door?

She senses Chris about to swing aimlessly with the baseball bat nearby but a missed swing later, Carrie actually punches her in the nose, stunning her once more.

Carrie: Sue, I’d back away if I were you.

She had no choice but to oblige as Chris stumbled to a foot, her head splitting in agony from the pain as she reached for the bat once more.

Finally reaching her breaking point yet again, Carrie bolts up and charged at Chris, but just as Chris grips the bat again to take a swing, Carrie slammed her through the window, glass shattering everywhere and crash-landed hard on the front yard. Carrie starts hammering away with punches until Chris kicked her off, progressing further into the backyard.

Chris: Bastard!

Carrie: You're a bigger one!

This time it was Chris running from Carrie, the extensive layers of black covering her body making her sweat with each step taken. No luck came after she tipped on a rock and tripped over her shoelaces. Lying flat on her back against the moist grass, she suddenly finds herself hoisted upwards and crashing through the walls of the house, each splinter and shard barely making obligatory contact with her skin as she bounced off the side railing of the door, falling back inside the house.

No sooner should she recover, that familiar invisible force field chucks her outside once more. A kick to the gut later, Chris was writhing and holding her stomach in considerable pain. This was the moment Carrie had longed for: to finally end her main source of abuse and to put the past behind her once and for all.

Destroying her rival and killing her hopes for happiness would be too easy.

When you could do what she did, it always would’ve been too easy.

Carrie: And to think, I could’ve done more to you that night if I was feeling generous. Imagining you all bloody and screaming for mercy, with rats crawling all over your face. Crashing in your head with a rock, with a boulder. Crashing deep in your heart of hearts.

As much as she hated to admit, she confessed…..

Carrie: That would’ve felt good.

That’s all she said to her rival, methodically approaching her former high school adversary. A giant bulge bombards her from the side of her face, for Carrie took too long to react and allowed Chris to strike onwards with her baseball bat. Although she dodged the bat again, Chris slams it down on Carries back endlessly again and again. Finally, some leverage was found as her leg was kicked out from underneath her, causing Chris to lose her balance yet again.

Right where she wants her, Carrie immediately slaps her square across the face and knocks her back towards the wall and breaking the legs of the porch in the process. Carrie then reaches out and grabs Chris with her powers with extreme force and pressure as she drags her up close to her face.

Resilient, Chris spits in Carries face, making her flinch. Carrie, growling with anger inside of her, puts more pressure behind her force choke before slamming her into the wall beside her and this time, Chris was really struggling to catch her breath.

Chris: You really don't.....play fair.....at all......

She gasps for air.

Chris:….why don't you....give up all that....hocus pocas and....fight me like a real woman.....as if you ever were one.......

She just snickers to herself with Carrie just frowning at that statement and then dropped her as she actually gave out chance to regain her composure. But not before turning the tables with a stipulation of her own.

Carrie: That means no weapons either.

Chris: Hmm?

Carrie: No powers.....no weapons. Keep it 50-50.

Chris: Typical. Low-life.

Carrie: Ignorant prick.

Chris: Pudding pop.

Carrie: Marble face.

As Carrie uppercuts her, she then threw her towards the fence which made Chris drop the bat. But Chris grabbed it again and tried to strike her with it, but Carrie ducks it and knees it out of Chrissy’s hands, no longer intimated by the presence of anything that Chris brings to the table. She tossed the Bat aside and ran Chris through the fence behind her as their fist-fight continued.

Unfortunately, after landing at least two strikes on her, Chris had her blocked again. Flipping her over her, she palm strikes her right in the nose and knees her once in the face.

Chris: "The sins of the parent are born upon the child." Makes me wanna burst my fucking head open!

She knees her again.

Chris: I'll make sure you pay for this!

Carrie: I.....wouldn't count on that......

She gets her knee in the way before crossing over her leg and just tossing Chris aside like she was a lightweight China doll. Another punch and elbow later, Chris ducks the strike and slams her entire leg down on Carries back. Rolling away, she soon recovers as the two bypass each other, sloppily missing their punches only to launch a headbutt in the opposite direction and crash their heads into one another.

Seconds pass and the two were groaning, holding their heads in agony with one knee towards the ground.

Carrie: Argh. Nobody wins with a headbutt.

Chris: Duly noted.

For once, there was something they could actually agree on.

Both women were phased slightly by the extensive pressure used behind those headbutts. But with Carrie more groggy from the effect, it gave Chris a dead opening to tackle her down. She ends up getting on top of Carrie and then socks away with punches up until Carrie spits in Chris' face which causes her to slam Carrie into the Fords house near the broken fence, breaking the backdoor.

Finally gaining closure for a few seconds, Carrie shrugged off the assault, crawling out of the kitchen and into the living room.

As Carrie started to get up, she saw nothing. It became eerily quiet for a brief moment until she stared back down at the coffee table. The sight of Sean and Rays' family portrait made her heart sad, for the truth of who she really is could no longer be hidden from them. It only made it all the more heartwrenching what she would have to do afterward if she were to survive the night.

Contemplating the thought for too long however left another opening for Chris as she re-appeared from the darkness, trying to choke her out from behind.

Carrie tried fighting back as she eventually got Chris off her by biting her hand and moving her back into a nearby mirror, which caused Chris to take a knee. She looked to be in considerable pain.

But Chris was waiting as she sidestepped Carrie and made her crash into the T.V, shattering more of the glass and causing Carrie to bleed out from her forehead.

At that point, Chris wipes the blood from her mouth and pulls Carrie by her hair as she proceeds to drag her upstairs. Wrapping her arm around Carrie's neck and intertwining it with her other arm bound with Carrie's hair made it highly difficult for Carrie to wiggle her way free.

Carrie: Ow.....Ahhh!

Chris: Looks like the cat bit off more than it could chew.

At that point, it happens again. The snickering, the maniacal laughter, the sheer magnitude of what she meant while doing that.....disgusting. Carrie was already writhing with anger and balled up her fists as Chris finally stopped laughing for the moment and snapped her head back towards her rival. Having dragged her up the stairs, Carrie then realized something.

Chris wasn't attempting to hide her wound after Carrie bit down on her hand. She noticed the blood droplets on the floor but not before Chris just slammed her down through Sean’s bedroom door.

They knock over the stand by the bed which also caused the lamp to crash over it spreading shards of the light bulb over the comforter as it hit the floor. Chris, still holding Carrie by the way, slammed her against the butt of the bed and up to the wall, elbowing her in the stomach and smacking her around.

Chris: How does that feel, freak?!

Despite the massive pain from before, Carrie grabbed her hair and headbutts her in the face again.

Carrie: You tell me!

Headbutt after headbutt, Chris refused to let go....at least until Carrie bit down on her arm again finally alleviating the pressure enough for her push her backward, forcing the fight back out in the hall.

Stumbling backward, the two fell over each other while Chris nearly landed on her head.

She did see that Carrie was still loosely struggling, crawling beside the staircase with her back turned. Once more, Chris just grabs at the arms but Carrie, maneuvering back and around, turns Chris over and slams her face into the railing, hitting her nose again which then forced her to bounce back a few feet.

It left her wide open as Carrie kicked her into Ray's room, falling back beside the comforter by Ray's bed Chris fumbled.

Finally standing on her own two feet for more than a brief moment, breathing out heavily, she was tired out from all the struggling.

The same could be said for Chris as she slithered her way up peeking over the bed, her teeth now stained with her blood, matching Carrie’s dried Bloody Mary appearance and casual clothing.

Carrie: Get up.

Gritting her teeth, Chris snarls “You—you think I’m afraid of you, bitch?!”

To her surprise, Carrie nods ‘Yes’.

The situation was different this time, having to force herself to look over at her at the doorway as Carrie menacingly stared down at her, stuck halfway in-between guilt and sadistic glee at finally getting what she wanted.

Her eyes spoke more of rage but Chris’ mind and heartbeat betrayed her: Carrie could tell she was terrified of her now. Classic bully syndrome: you terrify the victim long enough but once they start coming around and fighting back, they tense up and try to chicken out.

She wouldn’t let her go that route.

And she knew she would oblige; it was impossible to imagine Chris doing anything less. As she still kept her vision squared heavily focused on her oppressor, smirked at her again and she painfully stood up and they locked their eyes with one another once more

Chris: You should’ve finished me already.

Carrie: We both know who'd win anyway.

Chris: It's NOT GONNA BE YOU!!

She tackles her crashing into everything falling over them on them then Carrie kicked her off and she crashes into Ray's closet

Chris grunted in frustration she grabbed a stick piece of the closet and was about to lunge at her but Carrie used her powers to slip it out of hand

Carrie: You know the rules. No powers means no weapons.

Chris: That's another thing I hated about you. You always fallowed the rules!

Carrie: Then no wonder you were kicked out of prom.

That made Chris so mad she yelled and charged at Carrie pushing both of them out of the room and slamming on the wall

Chris: YOU DIRTY PIG!

Carrie: TAKES ONE TO KNOW ONE!

Carrie tackled her back and both fell on the floor

On the road back home Sean and Ray were driving back home in hopes they can help Carrie Sean didn't forgive Ray for ratting Carrie out he didn't talk to him since the hug

Ray felt stupid and wanted to talk to him but he never gave him a reason to listen to him cause he never listened to him

The suspense was killing Ray he finally gave in

Ray: Look I'm sorry alright?!

Sean: Shut up!

Ray: I---I fucked up I know! And I know you're pissed at me but....I want to help you save Carrie.

Sean: You didn't just fuck up you ruined Carrie's chance to start over and the life I wanted to build with her. And the only reason I'm letting you help.....is if Carrie's right about someone from her past is back then I can't help her on my own but after we get to Carrie I'm taking her out of this town.

Ray was confused but had a bad feeling about what he meant by that

Ray: What do you mean by YOU'RE taking her out of this town?

Sean: What'd you think I mean? You ratted Carrie out. Now she's a fugitive and the only way I can save her now is to get her out of town WITHOUT you! You been nothing but a bossy and blunt asshole since our parents died and I should have left a long time. So after we find Carrie we're jumping on a plain and it's goodbye brother.

Ray: Sean.....please....I'm really sorry.....

Sean: Fuck off!

Ray knew he deserve that and it seemed like Sean was never gonna forgive him even if he was it would be a long time the rest of the ride was silent

Back at their house Chris crashed Carrie through Sean's door and landed on the floor in front of his bed

Carrie grunted and Chris ran in to pin her down and choke her but Carrie kicked her in the stomach causing her to fall on the floor Carrie gets up to tries and do the same but Chris trips her causing her to fall beside her

Chris grabbed her by the neck but.....Carrie BITES her

Chris lets out a huge painful agenizing yell and Carrie got up and throws her on the bed

With Chris distracted by the burning pain from that bite Carrie ran over and grabs a pillow and forces it on her face

Carrie tended to finish Chris off by suffocating her with the pillow but.....

.....wasn't gonna be THAT easy Chris kicked her off and hits the wall and Chris slapped her down she then grabs by the head and kicks her and again and again

Chris grew a smirk thinking she was winning like she was meant to Carrie groaned and Chris was about to launch another attack till she saw Carrie's cell vibrating

The caller ID said Sean was calling her angering her more this guy cares for the woman she despises she CRUSHED the cell with her boot

Hey!

Chris turned back seeing Carrie back on her feet ready for more

Carrie: Is that all you got?

Chris spotted a window behind her and smirked

Chris: No. But this is!

Chris PUSHES Carrie at the window and crashes through it Carrie screams and hits the pavement out back

With vocalizing music playing Chris looked out seeing Carrie lying there looking lifeless she smiled evilly thinking she killed her

Chris: Burn in hell Carrie White.

Repeating what her tomb stone said from the red spray paint and turned away rushing down stairs there's no telling what Chris would do to a body

But....when she came outback her satisfying smirk was wiped CLEAN off when she saw.......

......she wasn't there anymore

No body. No strand of hair. Not even any bloodstains on the concrete.

That smirk of satisfaction immediately dropped to total confusion.

A fall onto concrete would normally kill someone from any height above 10 to 5 stories usually, or at least be left wounded. But Carrie was just GONE.

Chris: How could she.....

Still under the impression that she had won but needing a second assumption, she limped away from the broken window.

Three minutes of painful limping later, Chris barely trudged her way outside, the front door oblonged, sideways like a slide after being torn off. Like a railing attached to stairways, she acquiesces to the sight before her, painfully sliding down for a quicker way across.

Still no sight of Carrie anywhere.

Underneath the top left window now shattered.

Directly past the bushes.

This had to have been where she fell. And yet, as Chris would soon find out, she didn’t stay dormant and indisposed for long. One damning clue was left behind.

One of her now bloody flip-flops were left behind in the mad scramble to get away.

Carrie was still in close proximity to, if not her, then the house in general. With this newfound confidence spreading, she wouldn’t just up and leave without an alterer motive, namely Sue. Yet another manner in how Carrie proved to be more annoying to Chris than she ever let on.

Chris wasn’t going to let Carrie just get away Scot free. She knew she had to draw her back out so as she limps back into the house, hastily, her next plan of attack was clear.

Wreck the house even further.

Chris yelled in rage taring everything up trying to find Carrie

She destroyed the entire living room but nothing turn up next thing she went into the kitchen pushing the table over even pulling down the fridge knocking out all the food drinks

Chris: WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU CARRIE?!

She heard a car park outside and looked outside she saw Sean and Ray pull up at Desjardin's house and Sue came out approaching them and was carrying the same crowbar Chris killed Desjardin with

Sue: Sean! Ray! Thank God!

Sue hugged Sean and Ray came by in concern

Sean: Where's Carrie?

Sue: At your house Desjardin's dead and Carrie's fighting Chris.

Ray: Who's Chris?

Chris: SHIT!

Chris knew she was running out of time she took a butcher knife and ran back up stairs and yelled out ripping the rooms apart

The three outside heard her yells

Ray: What the hell is that?!

Sue: I know that scream anywhere. Come on!

Chris kept tearing the rooms apart frustrated Carrie was no where to be found Chris came upon a locked bedroom which undoubtedly was Sean and Ray's parents bedroom she kicked it open with force

Chris ripped it apart with the screen facing a picture of the parents Carrie was not in there

Chris: FACE ME YOU COWARD!

CARRIE?!

Chris turned to that voice down stairs with Sue and The Ford Twins looking at the horror of the disaster in their house

Ray: Jesus what happened in here?

Sue: Don't ask.

Sean: Let's just find Carrie and get the hell out of here.

They just about to spread out till suddenly Ray felt a sharp pain on his back he let out an agonizing scream

Chris had stabbed him from behind which caught Sean and Sue's attention and gasp

Ray wasn't lethally dying but wounded as his brother as he fell beside the ripped up couch

Sean: RAY!!

Chris: So.....we finally meet.

Sean: Who are you?!

Sue: It's Chris Hargensen. She's the bitch that's responsible for Carrie's pain in Chamberlain. And she's the Arched.

Sean: So you're her. Deep down I hoped you were alive....so I can teach you manors myself!

Chris: What I don't get....how could you waste a better relationship for that tramp?! Sure Kaitlyn was a whiner but she was a better match for you than Carrie White EVER will be.

Sean: Cause like you she was selfish and cruel. And you don't EVER get to decide Carrie's place in this! I love her and YOU can't change that or convince me to hate her. She told me about you and every cruel act that you done to her!

Chris: She had it all coming! A hottie like you could do way better than her. So just leave the pig and go back to your real soulmate.

Sean: Couldn't even if I wanted to. She's dead. Even if she wasn't.....I will never leave Carrie. I will NEVER fall to your temptation. I will NEVER abandon her like anyone you turned against her! NEVER!

Chris was pissed the way he was willing to defend Carrie and never leave her like she wanted but smirked figuring it gave her an idea to draw Carrie out but----

Sue: We're taking you down Chris! It's for your own good!

Sue ran at her swinging the crowbar but Chris dodged it and kicked her down

Sean tried to land a punch with his one working arm but Chris lunged him back hitting the wall but gave Sue enough time to get up and swing the crowbar and this time hits her in the back Chris screams and turns back to her

Now it was Sue's turn to face her former friend now enemy

Chris: TRAITOR!

Sue: MURDERER!

Once more, she charges at her but Sue, instinctively, bypasses her. She goes for a swing but Chris avoids the delayed attack before gripping ahold of her former friend from behind.

A rear-naked choke was Chris’ next line of attack; her arm encircling the neck of her former friend turned single mother and then grabbing her own biceps on the other arm wasn’t even the half of it. Recent studies have shown that the rear-naked choke takes an average of 8.9 seconds to render an opponent unconscious regardless of the grip that is used.

Consciousness was barely beginning to fade for Sue, desperately reaching out and worming for leverage.

Sean’s efforts to help were unfounded as Chris quickly uses the environment to her advantage, bouncing off the wall behind her to propel herself forward and kick Sean down, still holding onto Sue.

Still holding onto the crowbar though, Sue is barely able to alleviate the pressure applied around her neck and instead of just stomping on Chris’ feet, drops down flat on the floor to jolt Chris upwards and stun her. Luckily, it worked.

Hesitation no longer an option, Sue immediately grips ahold of the crowbar again the instant Chris turns back around, and then BAM!

One swift shot to her face with the crowbar and distance was finally met between the two. It didn’t knock Chris out of it but left her vulnerable and agitated once more. Just enough time to tend to the wounded, as Sue could tell Ray found it difficult catching his breath for air.

Sean up to his feet, he comforts him from the side.

Sean: Hey hey hey hey, stay with me. Stay with me now.

Sue: Ray, Ray. I'm here, we're here.

Raggedly hanging on, the sound of Sue and Sean's voice was comforting; something Ray was finally getting used to as he slowly felt his body being carried up off the ground and then dragged away from where Chris was recovering.

That became even more alarming for Ray, her head laid back near the cabinet still struggling to maintain a regular functioning breathing pattern.....when he examined the look on Sue’s face.

She was furious.

And her heartbeat spoke the same tale, as well as her rolling up the sleeves on her jacket and loosening the bobbin in her hair and gripping it tightly.

Sue wasn’t taking the brothers away from the scene; more or less, she wanted a piece of Chris to herself. If only Carrie was around at this moment to speak up properly to tell her not to risk this move but alas, she was still missing.

Things weren’t fairing much better for Chris, who upon recovering, mildly reached for the back of her head stretching out from her stitched-up face, where the brunt of the pain originated from, and felt a moderate gash.

There was blood trickling from the back of her head, oozing out slowly. But she couldn’t unhear the dripping, the leaky faucet of blood pouring down on her shirt behind her.

A certain matter of gaze stared at her from the side. She snapped her head to her right, looking at Sue with her sleeves rolled up and ready to fight. That just infuriated Chris even more.

Sue: Stings, doesn’t it?

Chris: I protected you in high school and now I’m about to kick your little ass!

Sue: Ooh!

Chris yelled charged at her and they tackled each other falling on the floor

Sue pinned her down but Chris headbutts her rolls her off kicking her aside Sue nearly slides to the broken glass barely landing her face on them but thankfully didn't

Chris got up and then took the crowbar and was about to beat Sue to death like Desjardin but saw she had two options

Sean was still comforting the injured Ray and Chris figure she could finish Sue or draw Carrie by killing Sean if he won't leave her so you could assume which she picks

Chris approaches the Fords

Sean: Stay with me.

Ray: Sean....I'm really sorry.....I know I was unfairly hard on ya. I just....I just wish Mom and Dad were here.

Sean: So do I. I shouldn't have yelled at you. Never said those things.....

Ray: I had it coming. Forget about me. Take Carrie and leave. Live the life you want with her.

NOT gonna happen!

Sean and Ray looked up with Chris looking down at them in hate and rage in her eyes tapping her palm with the crowbar ready to strike at them

Chris: Last chance Ford. Break up with Carrie leave and abandon her in the dark where she belongs. Or you and your brother can die like your parents. If you value yours and his life LEAVE HER!

Sean: NEVER!!

That angered Chris more than anything that happened tonight

Chris: FINE!

She raises the crowbar at them the two brothers turn away and just Chris took a swing it stopped in force everyone looked over it was Carrie catching her arm by her powers

Sean: Carrie!

Carrie: Alright Hargensen if you won't fallow the rules.....neither will I!

She forced pushed her crashing through the basement door and falling down the stairs and lands hard on the hard wooden basement floor

Carrie looked down at her new love life

Carrie: You both ok?

Sean: Yeah are you?

Carrie: I will be. All of you get to a hospital I have to end this.

Sean: NO CARRIE!

Carrie went down to the cellar and tended to end this once and for all Chris rolled on her back grunting in pain and frustration and reached for the crowbar but.....she was lifted off the ground and carried in the air by Carrie's powers

Chris saw the blackness in her eyes she knew the end she never expected was near and for the first time in her life.....she felt fear of her

Chris: You wouldn't.....you couldn't.....it would go against everything you believe in.....what you stand for......have mercy.

Carrie: MERCY?! YOU ASK ME FOR MERCY WHEN YOU NEVER SHOWED ANY MERCY TO ME OR ANYONE YOU KILLED?!

Chris: If I'm wrong about you......then you would.

Carrie: You took away my life.....DESTROYED my home! Caused nothing but PAIN AND SUFFERING TO EVERYONE I HOLD DEAR!

Chris felt her heart stop and lost oxygen she gasped in pain with Carrie freezing her heart with her powers

Chris felt every pain in her heart each time she took breath her heart held by the force of Carrie's telekinesis and then.......

.....the force grip on her heart let go Chris gasped heavily for air and dropped to the floor

Carrie stared down at Chris with her eyes shifting back to her normal stat as Chris looked up to her rival in complete confusion

Carrie: Surprised?! Don't be. You're not worth it!

Chris: What? I don't understand.

Carrie: Part of me doesn't either. I should make your EXPLODE at instant. But I have enough blood on my hands. Killing you would be too damn easy. You and I are gonna stand trial for both our crimes and do our time. You would have won if I killed you but I have....by giving you the mercy we both denied the innocent lives we took.

Chris: No.....

Carrie: Yes. My family will never back down as you want them to. They will endure in my wake. If a lifetime sentence awaits us both....we're gonna face it together. It's over Chris. Never do mischief again.

Chris was in disbelieve she felt angry humiliated she would not summit Carrie's speech as soon as she turned around to walk back up stairs Chris grabbed the crowbar and then......

.....yelled and lunged it in the back of her shoulder where Kaitlyn's bullet hit her it made her injury worse than earlier she fell stunned more than ever by her injury and Chris pins her down grabbing hold off her neck to choke the life out of her

Carrie gasped for air herself as Chris's grip tightened harder

Chris: FUCKING DIE ALREADY!

Carrie gasped again the grip was blocking all her breath she couldn't focus to use her powers to break free and Chris continued to choke her and not stopping till she stopped breathing and almost did till unaware to Chris......

....Sue came up behind her with a grudge and the crowbar in both her grips lifting it up and launched a swing BASHING Chris in the head which pushed her aside off Carrie

She landed hard with a cut from the blow to the head by the crowbar

Sue: STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!!

Finally, Chris was incapacitated. Now it was Sue’s turn to tend to Carrie; just enough time to tend to the wounded, as Sue could tell Carrie found it difficult catching her breath for air.

Sue: Carrie, Carrie. I'm here.

Raggedly hanging on, the sound of Sues voice was comforting; something Carrie was glad she had finally gotten used to as she slowly felt her body being carried up off the ground and then dragged away from where Chris was, lying almost limp.

That became even more alarming for Carrie, her head laid back near the cabinet still struggling to maintain a regular functioning breathing pattern.....when she examined the lack of any movement resonating from her rival. Despite literally choking her out, throwing away possibly her last opportunity to move on, Carrie couldn’t help how she felt.

Her mind racing, it briefly scours over to Chris’s body, limp and seemingly lifeless. She was lucky to catch a pulse, much to her relief. Her heartbeat thumping but missing a few beats, the girl was still conscious in a way but it would be like that for long.

Carrie: She’s still breathing.

Sue: Right. Right.

She drops the crowbar.

And the next sound they hear? Sirens.

Either by blind luck or sheer persistence, the cops and SWAT team had found them. Vanessa was eerily close, hot on Carrie’s trail and with all the noise emanating out from both Desjardins house and this one, there’s no question some of the neighbors called to report the disturbance.

That was bad luck for Carrie and even moreso for Sue, well aware of her cousin’s tendency to act first and not talk or ask questions later.

Sue:Shit, Vanessa’s coming. We better get you of here.

She grips ahold of Carrie’s hand, almost pulling her up to her feet. But then there’s pressure, a mini-tug of war of sorts combatting her strength. Carrie wasn’t budging.

And then she just nods her head ‘No’.

Sue: What? But....after earlier.....

Carrie: I’m not running anymore.

Sue: No....Carrie no! If they find out the truth about you—

Carrie: Then I'm willing to pay with my life with that. Enough blood’s on my hands.

Sue: I’M NOT LOSING YOU AGAIN, ok? Just—I’ll get them off your back, alright.? Give me some time.

Hopefully stubborn, Carrie thought to herself, knowing she couldn’t get Sue to let her go through with it. She watches as Sue walks back up to he living room and peeks out the front door, waiting for the sirens to pass and the cruisers to stop and then leaves.

That just left Carrie with the unconscious assailant.

The sight of her hair coated with blood was just as disturbing as seeing her body twitching and convulsing in agony from the shock. Calmly and mildly walking back over to her, Carrie, once again, couldn't help but to repeat every single thing that Chris either said or did to her in her lifetime. Each word blatantly spoken, every action unacceptable, each remark made for the expensive of a sick joke that was never funny......each second of it felt like a nicotine drug.

Memories from 2013 resurfaced in the most unpleasant of ways. Having slammed her face up through the windscreen, Carrie thought that was the end of her suffering right then and there, at least, until those two words resurfaced.

Help me......

Extremely nonverbal she was that night, like always. That cry, however, that desperate pathetic plea for help from a soul so underserving of such a word caught her inattentive briefly yet so sincerely. All she remembered was seeing Chris fading out through the windshield struggling to even muster the slightest movement as she walked away setting her ablaze.

It wasn’t out of place for Carrie to experience sadness for others but sadness let alone mercy from Chris?

Unexpected, as she suddenly just broke down and erupted into crying.

As the tears came, so did the sense of Deja Vu. She had been here before; learned the lesson before but had forgotten it. Her story, the tale she found herself living over and over again was more than a story. It was an entity. A creature that, in order to survive, needed to forget these lessons. Fear was its most lethal weapon and it had claimed another victim.

Fear dissolved as quickly as the tears as she held back the rest of them with a term of seriousness as she just lifted up the body of her unconscious nemesis and stared at her firmly.

Carrie: Not this time.

She barely gets close enough to her body to at least pull her away from the stairs….

….telepathically carrying Chris up the stairs as slow as a tortoise, much to Sean and Ray’s shock. With Ray conscious and holding Sean underneath his shoulder and vice versa, the house was literally just as big of a mess as all of their injuries combined.

Needless to say, one brother was slightly more verbal about it than the other.

Ray: What....are you doing?

The sight of Carrie's dirty beach blonde blood red hair sticking out from all the usual grey, brown, and beige of the living room drew his eyes as quickly as Seans. Carrying Chris’ unconscious body in her arms up and out of the basement and just dropping her on what was left of the couch, was all that needed to be said.

Carrie: Giving her another chance. She needs help.

Ray: Really? After all the pain she caused you?

Carrie: I can't let my hate for her consume me anymore. Otherwise this monster in me will eat me away. I'm gonna take her to Sue's cousin....and then.....I'm turning myself in.

Sean: WHAT?!

Sean stands up with his injury hurting more but not caring he had to reason with Carrie in hopes to change her mind and leave with him as he taunted Ray to when he yelled back at him

Sean: No Carrie you don't have to do this. What happened earlier wasn't your fault. It was Kaitlyn's and Chris's.

Carrie: Maybe but enough innocent blood is on my hands. I have to pay for the mistakes I made and insure that Chris does the same.

Sean: NO!

He took her hands with tears running down with Carrie growing a mild grin understanding Sean's pain reading his thoughts Carrie knew what he told Ray earlier and as sweet she thought that was she couldn't let the newly man she loves throw his life away for her

Sean almost argued but Carrie pressed her finger on his mouth and hushed him

Carrie: Shhh.....baby....don't throw your life away for me. You can't abandon your brother when he needs you. Your parents wouldn't want that for you. I know how you feel about me. I could hear your thoughts at the club and here.

Ray was confused he knew she had telekinesis but didn't know about the mind reading part yet

Sean faced down his anxiety was increasing he didn't want to let Carrie go but she placed her palm on his face tilting his head up to look at her in the eyes

Carrie: I know this is hard. But we can't make it harder than it needs to be. I wish I can make you understand but....I want you to know......

Ray: Uh....guys?

Carrie:.....I will always be with you in your heart. It's not fair I know but life is never fair. The widows and orphans of the lives I took deserve closure.

Ray: Guys?

Sean: So do you. Carrie if they lock you away what if they never let me see you? Please....let me take you out of here.

Carrie: I can't. Your brother needs you. I will try to make amends but I have to do the right thing.

Sean: But---

Ray: Guys??

Carrie: Sean. They would find us no matter where we go. Ian and Alex knew who I was and there's no doubt others do. Let me do right by you since you have by me since I known you.

Sean didn't want to admit it but he knew Carrie was right he really hated this but Carrie made up her mind he knew this was now or never to tell her how he felt

Sean: Carrie.....I.....

Carrie: I know.

Sean: Then let me say it.

Carrie grew a grin and before Sean could say those three words....Ray yells out....

Ray: GUYS!!

They turned over to him taken back by his outburst

Ray: We got a problem.

Ray pointed behind them and looking back and to their horror.....

.....Chris had disappeared herself

Carrie: No.....

Sean: Where did she go?!

Ray: I don't know she just disappeared!

Carrie: She must have snuck out while we were distracted. I have to go after her.

Sean: I'm coming with you.

Carrie: No. You two need to get you wounds tended to.

Ray: You're injured too.

Carrie: Yes but you don't have powers like me. Just tell Sue and Vanessa what happened and I'll turn myself in soon as I find Hargensen.

Sean: Carrie don't!

Not even a minute Carrie levitated out back where Chris obviously escaped through to pick up her trail

Carrie wasn't gonna go quietly till Chris was neutralized

By while that was happening Sue tried to convince her sister that it wasn't Carrie that caused the destruction as paramedics brought out Desjardin's body in a body bag

Sue: Vanessa please listen to me. It wasn't Carrie White it was the Arched and I know who it is!

Vanessa: The Eye witness Raymond Ford confirmed it was in fact Carrie White and she must be brought in any means necessary: Dead or alive.

Sue: WHAT?! You can't be serious! Vanessa I understand why you became a homicide detective. I miss Carla too.

Carla the name of Vanessa's deceased sister being mentioned made her freeze in her tracks and look at her cousin in silence

Sue: What happened to her wasn't your fault. And it doesn't matter how many serial killers you bring in it won't bring her back. You claim you fight for justice but like Chris you're fighting for vengeance. It won't change the past. Carla wouldn't want this for you.

Vanessa: Then what would she want?

Sue: I don't know. But not this. Please give Carrie another chance. She'll do better I swear.

Vanessa: It's too late. I've already reported every activity to Carrie White to every precinct in Florida. By tomorrow Carrie White will be wanted in seven states.

Sue: You----YOU'RE UNBELIEVABLE! WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO YOU VANESSA?!

Vanessa: It's Captain Daniels.

Vanessa turned away about to walk off but Sue wasn't gonna let her slide this time she grabbed her by the shoulder forcing her to turn back to her

Sue: DAMMIT VANESSA! STOP PRETENDING TO BE A TOUGH COP TO ESCAPE YOUR GRIEF! If you take Carrie away.........I'll NEVER forgive you!

A heat of the moment cry but a legitimate one nonetheless; years of pent up frustration and confusion oozed out of her voice with heat.

Vanessa’s eyes were trained on some invisible spectre, her heavy eyelids a fraction too slow to blink, her irises too stationary. It was as if her brain was suffering a massive short circuit and was struggling to compute. Sue moved into her line of sight again, her hand still gripped around her shoulder, nails barely digging into her jacket.

Her cousin having finally put her foot down, all it did was confuse the captain. Sue almost got herself killed involving herself in a death-defying situation that she caused; she merely escaped through the skin of her teeth with a kid in her belly at the time and now she’s defending the woman who laid an entire town to rest and nearly killed her?

She couldn’t comprehend why. Or how for that matter.

Captain!

Flinching, Vanessa snaps out of her thoughts. Still not moving, she turns ahead to the now discarded house, witnessing the carnage Carrie had wrought on this home, what was meant to be a sacred haven for whom chose it. Jones was tending to both Ford brothers, both of them hardly able to stand.

Jones: We got two live ones here. They don’t look all that good.

Vanessa: Take them to the hospital. And watch over them. We can’t find her? Then we reel her in, bait her to come to us.

Now that was a bridge Sue would like to believe her cousin is pushing too far. Checking Sean and Ray into the hospital but using them as leverage to draw Carrie out? Many of her tactics were already pretty unfavorable enough in the past but after seeing this front and center?

This couldn’t be any more of a nightmare for Sue. Thank god for her child being alright.

But she had to find Carrie first.

Said efforts would be difficult from the offset, given how far Carrie had already gotten ahead of everyone else.

When Vanessa walked to her car Sue yelled out her name

Sue: VENESSA!

She stopped but didn't turn to face her

Sue: You get in that car.....without calling this off......then I will never speak to you again.

She didn't reply all though it was tearing down the wall she bricked up around herself but.....

...she went in the car anyway driving away leaving Sue in tears and angry she had to get in her car and find Carrie before her cousin does

~Orlando General~

The Ford brothers Tara Thomas and any injured survivors of Carrie's rampage were taken there along with the corpses of the victims in the crossfire even Desjardin Kaitlyn Alex and Ian were being transported to the morgue

George and Erika met up with Sean with Ralph on his way to the hospital in hopes of saving his daughter himself

George: So where's Ray?

Sean: In ER. That stab on his back was pretty deep.

Erika: What about Sue?

Sean: Looking for Carrie. And I hope to God she finds her before the police do. And Hargensen is still out there.

George: Man I can't believe she's still alive. I guess it's true when they say they always come back.

Erika: I told you to stop watching those scary movies. But yeah either way I hope they nail that bitch to the ground. Just bigger question is.....where is Carrie?

A sound of crushing and static was heard from behind and they looked to see the security camera was being crushed....by itself

They frowned in confusion and they heard something opening it was the window and everyone saw Carrie levitate up and climb through the window

All: CARRIE!

Erika was the first to run up to her and hug her and George after

Erika: Hone are you ok?

Carrie: I'm alright.

Sean: Did you find Hagensen?

Carrie: No her trail went cold. So I came to make sure you were getting treated.

Sean: Course I was just worried about you.

Carrie: I'm right here for now. George? Erika? Can I get a minute alone with him?

Erika: Course.

George and Erika walked out and after shutting the door Carrie blocked the door with a telekinetic barrier case anyone came to check on the camera but it she would only have it active for half an hour so she had to make this count

She came to Sean and held his hand

Sean: I was worried about you.

Carrie: I was worried about you.

Sean: It's not too late you know. Just lay low till I recover.

Carrie: Sean.

Sean: I know you can't run away anymore. It's just.....I'm gonna find a way to clear your name.

Carrie: Sean you know I'll be under a life sentence for everything I done.

Sean: Well I'm not giving up. Carrie many live sentences had been cleared many times with a right case. I just need an attorney that can help with that.

Carrie: It won't be that simple. The world knows what I am they may not take my case.

Sean: Like I said....I'm not giving up.

Carrie chuckles while running her bloody dried hand through his hair

Carrie: You're so stubborn.

Sean: Look who's talking.

She chuckles again and her face drop to sadness and guilt

Carrie: I am so sorry I hurt you.

Sean: I'm sorry I made you go to the club.

Carrie: Well if you ever clear my name....let's just do dinner and movie or anything without stages.

Sean: Fair.

Carrie and Sean and grind at one another

She slowly tilts her head down to him as he reached up to her and then.....

Both pressed into a kiss....finally

But outside a paramedic came back to an ambulance after helping bring in one of the bodies and talking to his wife on his cell

Paramedic: It was a bloody mess hone just glad the kids weren't at the club tonight. No not sure they caught them yet. It's weird. Everyone's been talking it was a girl with powers but my money's on that Arched fella. Yeah I'll be home around----

The minute he opens the driver's door his throat was suddenly slit and he fell on the pavement bleeding out

Next thing his own dead body is in the back of the ambulance with in his boxers and tank top and the one putting on his cloths.......

......was Chris

Her intention was to either kidnap or kill Sean to get to Carrie mainly just take him away from her

When Chris had on his uniform she waltzes right in the front doors....

…..still grappling hold of her injuries, unaware of how lucky she was to barely be seen.

At this point, Carrie and Sean were sulking in each other’s company and misery, forlorn over the blatantly obvious, and yet…..neither were truly ready. But they were wasting precious time.

A knock can be heard on the door. Both were startled only momentarily, but it was only Erika and George again.

Carrie removes the force field barring the door shut, allowing them to walk in. Once more, she had to be subjected to the sound of a door opening creeping in on her.

No longer did an uneven chill unsettle her as the door opened, no longer did the memories of that dreaded closet door, the lonely nights she had to confess to sins not committed, all of the times she was confiscated against her will, no longer wouldn’t they haunt her. By the time the door opened all the way, it made her turn her head over as they both stepped in.

As quickly as they did, they stepped aside.

She feigns a smile but it fades as quickly as it appears. This time, everyone took notice of how lifeless her eyes drooped. How static her arms froze. How formulaic her pattern of twitching became.

Needless to say, the sight didn’t make any of them feel confident. Whoever was the most nervous depended on whoever was sweating the most.

Erika: You ok?

George: Carrie, don’t go scaring me off now, ok? What’s going on?

Shaking her head no, the sound of the whirring rise and decline of a siren booming from their eardrums only drew immediate concern from Sue once more. The Doppler effect catches up the pitch, growing louder and louder only stopping once Erika stares out from the window, seeing Vanessa and Jones step out of their cruiser.

Not to mention multiple SWAT vans surrounding the hospital as well.

Sue also was quick to exit the cruiser, brushing past her cousin as she was about to enter the hospital. Slowing itching her head back at her friend, the horrible realization came over Erika and George. And there were either one of two options to explain this.

Someone ratted Carrie out…..or she was turning herself in.

Erika: Carrie? What are you doing?

Carrie: Putting the past to rest.

She almost whispers, dully, upon opening the door and walking out, closing it.

Sean: Carrie!

Sean sat up wanting to go after her ignoring the pain but Carrie was already out which sadden him he wanted to tell her how he felt one more time

On her way out Carrie pressed an elevator button to the first floor but when the doors opened Sue appeared and both gasped and smiled in relief to see each other

Sue: Carrie!

Carrie: Sue!

They embraced each other before the doors closed

Sue: I looked everywhere for you. I feared my cousin found you already. Have you been here the whole time?

Carrie: No. I just got here. I wanted to see Sean before I turn myself in.

Sue: You're still gonna hand yourself in? Carrie just lay low till I can get Vanessa to drop the charges.

Carrie: She won't listen to you either way. I know cause I'm reading your mind. I can't run scot-free after everything that's happened.

Sue: Carrie please....let me at least try again. We'll get your name cleared I promise.

Carrie: Now you sound like Sean. And I won't let both of you give up your lives for me. Ray needs him. And Little Carrie needs her mother.

Sue faced down in defeat but Carrie tilt her head up

Carrie: I won't ever forget everything you did for me. Even though one cost us both so much.

Sue: Thanks. Did you at least tell Sean how you feel?

Carrie: I....in a way. We kissed.

Sue: Finally.

Carrie: Yeah...besides we both already know how we feel about each other. He told me when I was at my worse earlier. Then I hurt him.....and didn't realize after he saved me from Kaitlyn.

Sue: You are loved Carrie. There are people that care about you. There always was.

Carrie: I know that now.

They smiled and hugged again then the elevator behind them opened again and.....Chris came out of it

She saw the two hugging and it disgusted her

Chris: Well ain't that sweet.

They turned and saw her in shock both gasping

Chris: I HATE sweet!

Carrie tries to grab her in her powers but Chris uses the Paramedic's Baton to lunge at her knocking her down even Sue tries to stop her but Chris lunges at her too

Chris would have finished them off there but....her intention was still to take away everything meaning to Carrie meaning SEAN was the main target

She storms passed them and Carrie saw where she was heading

Carrie: No....

Chris forcefully pulled the door open which Erika George and Sean saw her and froze in shock

Erika: YOU!

Chris: Long time Erika. But I'm here for Prince Charming.

Chris slaps her down and George tries to stop her but Chris grabs him and slams him on the wall

Sean tries to get up but Chris pushes him back down

Chris: You should have broken up with Carrie like I told you to. Anyone who EVER cares about her....is a DEATH sentence!

Sean: FUCK YOU!

Chris: Love to but in a hurry.

Chris grabs a pillow to suffocate him but Carrie pulled her away from him with her powers and out of the room pushing her to the hall farther away from Sean as possible

It didn’t take long at all for the commotion to be caught on camera for everyone with viewing eyes to notice.

The ensuing crash did, however, awaken a seemingly dormant Ray from surgery.

Ray was indeed slowly opening his eyes and regaining focus almost an hour after being knocked out. It didn't take long for him to see where he was, thanks to the gown he was wearing, the tubes connected to his body, and no more visible blood was shown covering him in shreds of guilt and despair. He slowly sat up, grabbing her head and looking confused until the sound of a door opening creeps in on her.

Nothing but hot air blowing it open, perplexing him.

And then the wall just caves in, protruding further into the room like the Hulk crashed into it or was thrown. Regardless, he jumps at the sight, startling him and the doctor. All he could see from the inside looking out, more specifically the blurring glass was some strands of the bloodied beach blond hair rolling over and just flopping around.

He could tell it was Carrie.

Outside.

With Chris.

Still fighting.

The next minute and a half was Carrie forcibly slamming Chris into wall after wall after doors pertaining to multiple ER rooms, thus disturbing the patients and doctors trying to do their jobs. Lots of yelping and screaming followed.

The only downside to that is both girls were moving pretty slowly for the vast majority of this brawl; their injuries finally catching up to both of them.

Chris arguably had it worse regarding her head injuries but Carrie was the more physically and emotionally drained: limp arm following being shot through the shoulder, splintering headache, sore legs and of course, her brain being nearly spent from her telekinesis draining most of the energy out of her.

Carrie became weak and collapsed in the middle of the floor out of exhaustion from overusing her powers and the blood loss caused by her wound. Chris was quick to follow suit in front of the elevator.

Abhorrent, shallow, heavy breathing ensue.

Carrie: Don’t….

She has to collect her breath before continuing.

Carrie: Don’t you know when enough’s enough?

Chris: I could ask you the same.

Ding

The elevator chime rings up, indicating someone preparing to exit or issuing an open invitation for anybody to get on.

The doors slide open, light beaming over both women and showing an empty crevice with no one inside. Immediately taking the initiative, Chris takes advantage of the situation, tackling Carrie inside the elevator.

Their fight was even caught on the security camera in the elevator and the guard in the control room called in a lock down

Guard: Code red! CODE RED! I'm issuing a lock down! Repeat: Issuing a lock down!

The facility secured into every lock on every entrance to the hospital and windows no one can get in or out

Police came driving in on every lot around the building Vanessa and Ralph both arrived at the same time in different drive ways and both exited their cars looking up at the facility

Vanessa spotted her partner and looking at the building's design

Vanessa: Jones....what's the situation?

Jones: Carrie White's been caught footage in the building reports say she's fighting the Arched....unmasked. We confirmed it by finding another casualty in an ambulance. A Paramedic. Father of three.

Vanessa: Jesus Christ. Where the hell's the SWAT?

Jones: On the way. Be here at 2:00AM sharp.

Vanessa: Can't they get here faster?! We may have more casualties by then! What's the identity of the Arched?

Jones: One: Christina Hargensen. Age: 23. Was believed to be dead at the Black Prom Incident. Guess not so dead after all.

Vanessa knew that name cause she knew Sue had a friend with that name and in fact thinking back when Sue threaten she never forgive her and that her partner confirmed she's the Arched she wondered if this was what her cousin was trying to tell her and she wouldn't listen

Was Sue right?

Is Carrie White innocent?

Is Chris Hargensen the real cuprite?

Even if that's true they both needed to be brought in

Vanessa: I want them both alive.

Jones: What happened to dead or alive?

Vanessa: I need to question them to confirm one more thing. Do we have anyone inside?

Jones: Just our boys on guard duty.

Vanessa: Have them neutralize both targets if they have to shoot shoot to wound. If they're together capturing both subjects shouldn't be a problem.

Ralph from his side came to the front of the building worried for his daughter

Little did he know.....

....she was tangling with her arch rival in the elevator JAMMED due to the lock down

Carrie couldn't use her powers without possibly killing them in any type of accident it could create

Chris tried to choke her but Carrie held her back and slammed her on the wall and slapped HER this time but Chris stomped on her feet stunning her and Chris kicks her in the stomach and tended to slam her in the face on the wall

But Carrie countered her and pushed Chris on the door

Back with the gang they all regrouped with Ray leaping over to them as well as Sean limping to out of his room

Ray: What the hell's going on?

Sean: Hargensen's here.

Ray: Jesus....

Sue: And Carrie's with her. They're heading for the roof. But we can't access the elevator's cause the building's under locked down. There's no way in or out.

Sean: Then we'll have to take the stairs. We're only a couple of floors from the roof. We can get there in time if we hurry.

Ray: One problem....we're not one 100% at full strength. We'll never make it.

George: He's right. Let us help Carrie Sean.

Sean: I can make it.

Ray scoffed knowing nothing would stop him

Ray: If you fall down the stairs I'm telling.

Back in the elevator Carrie fell down with Chris pinning down with her foot on her neck

Chris: Did you really think you'd win? You're worthless NO in this world in their right mind would EVER care about you!

Carrie: Is that what you say to yourself when you remember everyone had a mother.....but YOU?!

Chris tended to stomp her but Carrie forced her off hitting the wall and landing on the floor

Knowing the elevator wasn't moving Carrie used her powers to pull themselves up to the roof while Chris down

Once they made it to the top Carrie forced the doors open forces Chris out and walked out to the roof and the elevator falls all the way to the bottom under the first floor

The cable finally gave way under immense pressure from the two of them slamming into one another and bumping up onto the ceiling. Snapping into pieces, the elevator eventually tumbled down and down and down and down….

….and it showed no sign of slowing down.

Ding.

Another ding blares from the elevator and upon opening, a massive ball of fire erupts from within, coating the entire bottom floor in a blanket of flames, ashes, and incinerated ashes meant to torch anyone who got too close.

The few unlucky recipients in the way of the elevator did not live long.

Normally, when the cables on the elevator snap, the elevator's safeties would kick in. Safeties are braking systems on the elevator car that grab onto the rails running up and down the elevator shaft. Some safeties clamp the steel rails running up and down the elevator shaft, while others drive a wedge into notches in the rails. Typically, safeties are activated by a mechanical speed governor.

The governor is a pulley that rotates when the elevator moves. When the governor spins too fast, the centrifugal force activates the braking system.

With the pulley disconnected and the safeties failing, it’s no freefall but it is an immediate plummet to the bottom. As the elevator did eventually plummet to the floor, the lack of a piston and a shock absorber couldn’t cushion the blow, resulting in a massive explosion.

The crash can be heard from a few floors up; Sue and the rest got the worst of the brunt, almost falling over from the Doppler effect. Needless to say….that was all the discourse needed to convince them they couldn’t stay there.

Sue: Fuck this.

Immediately, she makes a sprint for the staircase. She simply cared too much for Carrie to leave her on her lonesome like this and with Erika and George following suit, they agreed wholeheartedly.

Ray was the last to try and catch up, given his sustained injuries, and being far from 100%, meant he had to walk the rest of the way.

Back on the roof, it was about another solid minute of staring between the two rivals. Said stares were of hurt and buried as if they feared being vulnerable more than the cold reality they had manufactured and serviced. Nothing but an icy mountain of pain, yet extracting it would bring pain and instability.

Chris’s stare was as uncomfortable as a chorus-girl corset and had the same effect on Carrie’s breathing, constricted and shallow. There was no life behind either of those eyes. Every move they made betrayed their intentions and none of them were noble.

Chris: Come on Carrie....you really want to keep fighting? I mean….seems we're both at the end of the line.

Carrie: You really think so?

Chris: I KNOW SO.

Not shallow breathing leaves them, choking the air with the sirens below them blaring in the background.

Chris: You shouldn’t have killed my friends. My Billy.

Carrie: Shouldn’t have gone after my family.

Chris: We all have families, Glamazon.

Carrie: But I’m going to live to see the rest of mine. Someday.

The next minute was both women slapping and kicking one another.

Monotony was broken the next minute when Chris tripped Carrie and she fell. Chris grabbed her by the legs first only to fall back as Carrie just crawled to the edge of the roof. Not being so lucky, Chris had to pull the young telekinetic back by her hair and wrap her legs around her body before wrapping her arm around the neck. Desperately trying to choke her out, Carrie struggled vigorously for more than she could handle. She telepathically slammed her against the elevator door....

.....the concrete floor....

.....not to mention the walls and Chris still wouldn’t budge. Getting weary and well aware of her powers being drained, Chris went for the kill shot right then and there.

Unbeknownst to Carrie, she withheld another relic of her past: the hunting knife Billy used for the pig's blood. Unsheathing it, she stabs Carrie in the shoulder; the same area where her mother once stabbed her the night of the Black Prom massacre. The same night she tried to kill her.

The blade went all the way into Carrie's shoulder with only the handle visible. Luckily for Chris, she had hit an artery, causing Carrie much pain as she began to bleed heavily again.

Carrie screeches in agony as she collapses to the floor, with Chris falling off of her.

Carrie rolls towards near the edge of the roof and through binoculars Vanessa saw her

Vanessa: It's Carrie White and the Arched. They're fighting on the roof.

Jones: I got snipers on other roof tops. Give the word and we'll open fire.

NO!

The two detectives turned seeing Ralph running at them in panic

Vanessa: Mr. White!

Ralph: CALL THEM BACK! THAT'S MY DAUGHTER UP THERE!

Vanessa didn't know about his relation to Carrie till now but felt it make sense given they had the same last night and knew her suspicion on him was correct

Vanessa: Don't panic. Our snipers are only ordered to shoot to wound if have to.

Ralph: Then God help her please.

Chris gets up and smirked with Carrie near the edge and it made her think back to one of their old School Field Trips at Chamberlain Zoo

Back then Chris and Billy were about to push her in the Tiger Pin but thankfully Desjardin caught them and stopped them Chris was suspended for a week and Billy spent a month in a police station cell

Now near an edge of a roof and Desjardin dead no one would stop her from pushing her off a fifty story building at least....she thought.....

....till Ray came from behind her and tackled her down Sean even held her hands down and George held her legs down

Erika: The Boys got her.

Sue: Good I'll get Carrie.

She runs over to Carrie as Chris to get free yelling and screaming at the guys

Chris: LET.....GO OF ME!!!!

Sean: YOU AIN'T GOING NO WHERE!

Chris STILL wouldn't accept defeat she reached up her head to Sean's arms and BITES his left wrist harder than Carrie bit her

He yells in pain forcing him to let go of her arms and she slaps Ray off her and pushed George off too

Sue looked back when she just was about to help Carrie up and saw Chris standing back up staring at her with death in her rageful eyes

Chris: Why....do you all....insist....on protecting this PIECE OF SHIT?!?!?!?!

Sue: YOU'RE THE PIECE OF SHIT CHRIS!! I CAN'T BELIEVE I WAS EVER FRIENDS WITH YOU!!!!! I'M SO DISGUSTED WITH MYSELF THAT I EVER CALLED YOU MY FRIEND!!!! ALL YOU ARE IS JUST A MASK WITHOUT A FACE UNDER IT!!! I SHOULD HAVE BEEN WITH CARRIE EVER SINCE THE SIXTH GRADE!!! YOU'RE A MONSTER!!!!!!!!!!!!

Sue's insulting out burst made Chris snap again she attacks with Billy's knife which Sue panicked and backed up falling back wards and Chris tended to stab her to death but Sue trips her causing her to fall on her and both hit each other rolling around

Sean noticed Carrie and limped to her falling beside her near the edge and Carrie looked up at him

Carrie: Sean....

Sean: I'm here.

Carrie: I guess this is it. What a way to go.

Sean: It's never the end baby. Not even death.

Carrie smiled in tears

Carrie: Heaven or hell.....God bless you.

Chris managed to kick Sue away and spotted Carrie and Sean and the sweet moment together PISSED her off more than everything tonight gritting her teeth and snarls

Chris: RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Chris gets up and charges at them but Carrie saw her coming with Billy's knife in her grip but Carrie disarmed her by forcing the knife out of her hand with her telekinesis and flies back and sticking in a wall

Sean gets up and tries to stop her but Chris pushes him aside

Ray: SEAN!!!!!

Chris turns to Carrie who raises her hand to catch her in her powers but Chris pins it down with her foot

Chris: You casted your last spell Carrie White. If your little boyfriend wasn't so stupid he would have dumped your ugly ass and maybe his death would have been quick and painless but now that you REALLY pissed me off for the hundred and twenty eighth time......I'm gonna finish him....NICE.....and SLOW.

THAT....made Carrie's eyes turn COMPLETLY black and her teeth grit

Chris: Sean and I.....we're gonna have a....fucking hell of a time!

Chris was about to push her off the edge but....Carrie launched her head up in anger and rage for the way Chris just threaten Sean her rage boost in again and Chris gasped loosing breath again

Carrie stopped her heart again and this time wasn't letting go everyone on the roof and on the ground saw in shock

Chris gasped on and on and the more she did the more breath she lost Carrie tighten her telekinetic grip on Chris's heart tighten and tighten until........

....her heart.....

Carrie: Plug it UP!

......EXPLODES

Chris let out a dying gasp Sue and Erika screamed in shock covering their mouths as Sean Ray and George watched in disbelief and shock

As Chris's lifeforce was slowly slipping away she gave Carrie one last evil look and then....her lifeless body fell over Carrie and off the edge

Vanessa: OH MY GOD!!

Ralph looked in surprise and disbelief himself as Chris's dead body fell on and on and on and then.....the IMPACT was heard from top to bottom

The brave heroes all stood together all witnessing the fall of the woman that gave them hell mainly Carrie

Christine Hagensen Chamberlain Senior Rich Daughter Bully and Murderer was gone.......FOR GOOD

Crashing straight through the roof of the nearest SWAT van, the vehicle was totally totaled, just not as much as the person who went straight through.

The other SWAT members and officers and even the Captain was startled momentarily by the crash only to be startled by the body no less than a minute later levitating slightly off the car terrain and out the creviced hole. Seeing Ralph carefully levitate the body away from the crushed van pressed the officers around to aim their guns at him, only for Vanessa to wave her arm downwards, forcing them to stand down.

Ralph finally laid Chris’ dead body flat amongst the concrete; her eyes popping out from her sockets and her body language shackled from the impact and height of the fall. An entire stream of blood flowed out her head from the blunt force trauma. Between being shoved up the windshield and burned alive, Ralph couldn’t read past her pain but he read enough to know her fate was always certain. His eyes twitched with disdain but enough decency was bestowed upon the man to kneel beside his daughter’s rival.

Ralph: May you find the peace in death that you didn’t find in this life.

He ushers silently as he reaches out for and slowly closes Chris’ eyelids before looking up to the roof, seeing his daughter being slowly dragged up. Unsteady and unstable, he struggles albeit for a brief moment. Exerting just enough brainpower to push himself, he levitates off the ground and up to the 50th floor. Dumbfounded looks shadow the Captain.

This had gone on long enough.

Vanessa: All units, follow me. Gotta get to the roof.

Jones: Move in and retrieve the target. Move in.

Finally away from the edge of the roof, Carrie had long since collapsed out of exhaustion from overusing her powers and also the blood loss caused by her wound. She had to be dragged away from the edge of the roof and up to the wall beside the roof entrance. Lying right amongst the concrete, Sean wraps his arms around her, lying her in his lap and lifting her head up.

The pieces of her heart that had been struggling to fit into this world became so quiet when cuddling with him; it was as if they had found peace as if they needed his glue to bridge their gaps and connect.

Surrounded by friends. A new family.

That was her heartbeat at the moment - for the echoes of its steady sound mended her broken wings….

….for however long it could.

Sean: It’s over, it—it’s over now. It’s over.

Carrie can hardly turn her head over to face him. She was that drained of energy.

Even more alarming, Sue was checking her pulse via her arm. The brachial pulse, palm side up, can be located by feeling the bicep tendon in the area of the antecubital fossa.

Her heart was barely beating.

Sue: Carrie. Carrie, Carrie, stay awake…

Carrie: I'll be fine... I'll be….fine.

Sean: I love you.

No hesitation. No pause. No second-guessing.

He just bellows out those three important words on the fly; a testament to how powerful he intended to prove this connection was with her. Because his love is so whole, her missing pieces appear. Because his touch carried such passion, what was scarred became soft once more. Because he was steady and patient, Carrie’s open wounds now have time to seal and vanish. Perhaps that is why they say love is such magic, this gift from the universe, this sweet addiction to the one meant to find.

To be found.

Carrie: I....love you..…

From there, she passes out.

Sue: NO!

Ray leaned his head down to her chest. Thankfully, her heart was still beating.

Ray: She's still breathing, but it's weak. Let's get her down.

No need for that, however.

Nearly on the brink of tears, as Sean cuddles her gently before turning to the edge of the roof, he sees Ralph work his way up and land gently beside him. The sight of his daughter resting gently brings a tear to his eye.

The rest are, to put it lightly, taken aback.

Ralph: She rests well.

Sean: Are we gonna let them take her?

Erika: Wait, him too?

Not much of a response comes from the old man. Even he couldn’t fully comprehend what to do other than to honor his daughter's wishes. A decision where his look betrayed him upon seeing Sue and Ray from the doorway of the elevator.

Ralph: Boy....understand that I am a man of my word and that me and my daughter are yet to be cleansed of the sins of our misfortunes. You must promise me something......and swear that you must never break it.

He only nods.

Ralph: Carrie is my life and all I have left. We will find a way to release her. And when we do, swear to me that you will give Carrie everything she deserves: a life with no cruelty. Mean every word you say to her and never cast her aside for selfish ambitions.

Once more, Sean can only nod, vigorously.

He can only nod and smile brightly amongst his tear-drenched cheeks as impending doom stormed in behind Sue and Ray; SWAT guards with assault rifles burst through the door of the roof, aiming their guns directly at the unconscious Carrie, with Sean still gripping the circumstances of what he would have to do.

Vanessa coming up from behind Sue only made it worse…..albeit her eyes give away the scent of sympathy.

Briefly acknowledging her cousin, she just approaches Sean with her hands on her hips. It told him everything he had to hear to his ultimate displeasure. Nothing but tears flow as he looks down at Carrie for the last time, cuddling up with her.

~Three days later~

You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to have an attorney present during questioning. If you cannot afford one, one will be appointed to you. Do you understand?

Yes, Captain.

Now with this in mind, are you willing to waive these rights and tell me everything that happened? Tell me everything you did?

I might as well. I mean.....my life is already gone.

Judge: Order in the court is now in session in the matter of the city of Orlando vs Carita White Of Chamberlain Mane. Ms. White you stand here today for treason of murder....and city wide destruction. How do you plead?

Carrie: Guilty your honor. My crimes...are unspeakable. I became the very thing....my classmates....and many others saw me as.

Anisha: Your honor if I must object to my client's statement. The Arched was responsible for more casualties than her. The suspect was identified as the recent deceased Christine Hargensen it's also confirmed she had accomplices in the murders Kaitlyn Lawrence Ian Simmons and Alexander Campbell. We been looking into Carrie's case more than we have on the Arched and Hargensen's victims families deserve justice as well as the families Carrie widowed and orphaned and since Carrie is the reason the Arched's rein of terror ended the same night on the Karaoke disaster I stand for all us they she tell us what provoked her that can possibly give her a fair trial.

The audience and the jury spoke at once some agreeing and some disagreeing that Carrie should be allowed to speak on her behalf

Sue Sean Ray George Erika even Ralph sat in the front row hoping Carrie would be dismissed from the case

Judge: Very well. Ms White we heard your story many times over the years perhaps we should hear it from you.

Carrie: Honestly Your Honor I wasn't expecting to say anything in my defense if I was I have no idea where to start. And weather anyone believes me or not that's your opinion.

As everyone listened carefully Carrie tells her story as calmly as possible.

Carrie: Ever since I was born my mother taught me all about the Lord but made me believe everything and everyone was a sin. But I when I got older I wanted to be like everyone else but I wasn't mainly cause of.....

She had a difficult time saying her name but....knew the fear of her name could not hold her back anymore

Carrie: Chris Hargensen....manipulated everyone into hating me even people who did like me and back then I thought my mother was right. However my mother's fear compelled her to abuse me as well as everyone at school while growing up. It was like I was meant to be hated all my life. When I even discovered I had these powers I didn't know how else to take in with them. It's not like anyone was there to teach me how.

Everyone began to feel sorry for her mainly just the Judge and her friends and people that was on defending her and SOME who were testifying against her

Carrie: However when Prom was approaching my best friend's boyfriend asked me go with him. I turned him down at first but I only went cause I wanted to be normal for once. But I didn't know then Sue had asked him to take me but she only did cause she changed her ways with Chris and wanted to make up for her part in my trauma. But Chris wouldn't let it slide....she everyone who tormented me.....set up this bloody prank to scar me for life. And when it was pulled.....I was pushed....and that was what set me off at 2013 to create the Black Prom and town destruction.

Everyone tried sinking it in in their own way as it was sounding more sad than scary

Carrie: My actions were wrong no matter what reason.....deep down I knew it.....just when push came to shove my powers took over completely without remorse or fear.

Carrie knew she was coming to the part where she supposedly died and had to make it sound logical anyway she can

Carrie: After my own mother tried to kill me my own death by bringing down my house Sue was there to help me but I didn't listen....I shoved her away escaped living off the grid till 2014. That's when my gym teacher Rita Desjardin had found me and taken me in. And I want to say things looked up after four years and they almost did.....till Hargensen fallowed me here manipulating her and her friends to spite me all cause she wanted my own boyfriend and set off by the repeated bloody prank my powers took over again but this time it was stronger. It made me try to kill Sean and my own father till Sean saved me from being killed by his ex. From then I confronted Hargensen at my house after she killed Ms. Desjardin I tended to hand both of us in but she never summited. Not even at the hospital when she threaten Sean and set me off a mild minute where she nearly drop me off the roof but ending up being her who fell as many of you all saw. So believe I did those things for no reason at all but that's all I have to say. So what more do you want me to say? Am I sorry what I did?

Judge: Are you?

Carrie: Course I am. There's not single day night week month or year I don't wish what happened didn't happen. Call me crazy but sometimes instead of telekinesis I wish I could time travel like in the time traveler's wife. Confront myself warn her what's about to happen at Prom and at Karaoke. Change it all even if I had to fight that girl who was full of rage and killed those people. I want to sit her down knock some sense into her......but I can't. I have to live with it. That girl is long gone. She died with the Arched on that roof. All that's left is the woman trying to do what's right. So all of you can judge me send me to any facility to lock me away forever......cause to be honest with you....I don't give a damn anymore.

It takes someone with a rather strong sense of morality to come up face to face in front of a judge, in front of the families and relatives of the victims that now have to face a life sentence of their own…..and admit they’re sorry. But that, unfortunately, is where the silver lining comes in.

“Sorry” simply isn’t enough. Carrie was relieved of the guilt she inflicted on others but those families? Friends? Distant relatives? They are guaranteed to be less than forgiving; a good quarter of the jury was almost inclined to take pity on the young woman. The rest was less willing to let her off the hook, just for her backstory.

At the end of the day, it was up to the judge to make the decisions.

After a surprisingly hearty and nail-biting 3 hours, a decision was eventually settled upon. A rather unpopular one at that: Carrie was deemed mentally incompetent to stand trial.

Now for someone to be incompetent to stand trial, one of two things have to happen: the defendant either does not understand the nature and object of the proceedings against him or her. Or the defendant is unable to assist in his or her defense in a rational manner. Carrie was able to understand the nature of the proceedings against her, but she is unable to discuss with her attorney, Anisha, the facts of the case.

Not because she doesn’t understand but because nobody else really believed her. At least, the supernatural side of it.

Despite all the litany of evidence, the gold mine of confessions, witness testimonies, and actual camera footage pinning Carrie to both the Black Prom incident and the CityWalk Rising Star Massacre, it wasn’t convincing enough for the jury or other members of the trail. Since Carrie is believed to be coocoo in the head and not really believing much of what Anisha had to say, the case is unable to proceed at that moment.

As a result, the Court was left no choice but to order Carrie White to undergo treatment, supervised by the Florida State Hospital in hopes to treat the defendant and attempt to restore her to competency.

How long does this process take normally?

Around 15 months. That’s how long Sue and Sean and the rest of Carrie’s friends and family had to wait, not just for Carrie to get out but for a proper trial to continue.

Thank god for visiting hours.

And every visiting hours it was mainly Sean Sue and Ralph that visited her everyday Ray Erika and George came once a week

Ray hardly looked at Carrie in the eyes at all not cause he still thought she was a danger to Sean but really cause he still blamed himself for reporting her after the incident that punch from his own brother really gave him a hell of a wakeup call

Even when Sean said he was gonna leave home with Carrie he never been more lucky he didn't yet but feared whenever they let her back out Sean would leave with her and would not blame him even though Sean changed his mind Ray would never forgive himself for his part in this and promise to make up for it to help restore Carrie's reputation

To Carrie's bigger surprise Thomas and Tara came to support her after they fully recovered like Sue their guilty conscience changed them as well given Sean told her they warned Ray what Kaitlyn was about to do Carrie wasn't sure to trust them yet but also like Sue she was willing to give them a chance

Despite Thomas was a jerk to her at first his love and grief for Aimee really changed him even when he learned Kaitlyn was involved in her murder why else did she show no care for her death and Tara's only involvement in this was helping set this up but her guilty conscience ate her away changed her mind like Sue so Carrie was willing to give them a chance

About a week after the Heering Sean and Sue came by on the first hour on visiting hours and Sue brought Isabelle with her who was sitting on her lap and when Carrie came in the lounge in hospital attire and wrist band she was happy and surprised to see them and surprised to see Sue and Tommy's daughter for it was the first time she saw her in two weeks in a half

Carrie sits at the table beside them she wanted to hug them but there was a no touching rule

Carrie: Hey guys.

Sue: Hey Carr. How are you?

Carrie: Getting by. Hey little one.

Isabelle: I made this for you Godmother Carrie.

She hands her a drawing Isabelle it was a drawing of her herself and Sue outside a house and....Tommy up in clouds above them

She knew cause of the names written by the characters

Carrie smiled how cute it was especially with Tommy in it reminding her he never left

Carrie: This is great sweetie. I'll hang it in my room tonight.

Isabelle giggles cutely

Carrie: How are you guys holding up?

Sean: We're good just....we miss you. I miss you.

Carrie: I miss you too. I been in group for awhile but....I can tell a lot of patients aren't too fond of me. But I can understand why.

Sue: Well look on the bright side you only have to deal with it for 15 months.

Sean: Maybe not. I have a little good news Carrie. Ray gave me my dad's lawyer's number and I called him here from California to help Anisha with your case.

Carrie: How did you manage to get him to accept my case other lawyers wouldn't before Anisha?

Sean: Ray had ways to convince him. If he takes your case there's a good chance you'll be out of here in no time.

Carrie: You've haven't given up on me have you?

Sean: Never.

Sue: Neither will I.

Isabelle: I won't either.

Carrie smiled at them and the camera cuts outside a window with them still talking without audio and memorial music playing and it pulls away going up to the sky and the camera flies forward in the sky with Carrie's voice narrating

There is good and there is evil in this world and the life of one has been filled with evil....pain.....hurt.....and dare I say HELL. Even though I tried to do good for her and for others, evil comes in many different forms. It's evasive. It runs over all of us, like water. I thought I would be at peace after I showed my true colors but as I feared, God has yet to answer my prayers but maybe, maybe there is hope for us. But.......now I know I was just surrounded by good as I was with evil. God works in many mysterious ways. And it's only our choice things. Not about how are lives are decided for us. But how we live them.

The screen fades into black

~End Credits~

Mid-Credit Scene[]

Normally, news rolls over every regular pedestrian going on and about their day like an old Russian tank, slow and painful, carrying on as if nothing happened. There is not much if anything people can do about any of the crap they hear or come across and all that it does is make anyone who listens to it feel like a deep mixture of grey and bilge. And that is almost a guaranteed certainty about news: it brings to light two separate entities into the world.

Those who inspire change.....and those who simply react to it.

The few select individuals inspired to make a difference, heaven forbid the methods or motivations for such acts, change the world for the better or the worst. And the reactors, all they can do is sleep and eat so they have enough energy to work, sleep and eat and perpetuate the same capitalist cycle. Objectively, that was the worst-case scenario: just being there, supposed to watch it, and being glad to not be the evening "entertainment." Such an incident had occurred already in Seattle, Washington in 2012 much to the horror of the entire United States of America.

Another took place at Chamberlain, Maine to a much higher scope and scale to a degree not even a year later in 2013, with a lot more lives lost.

2018's attack in Orlando didn't leave as many people dead as before or did enough damage to turn the entire city into a ghost town but was considered a tragedy nonetheless.

But the worst was yet to come.....six months later.

~August 15th, Beverly Hills, California~

The Spadena House, also known as The Witch's House, is a storybook house located on the corner of Walden Drive and Carmelita Avenue; it is known for its fanciful, intentionally dilapidated design, and is a landmark included on tours of the area....

....and the once majestic-looking house was lit ablaze with flames.

From Carmelita Avenue leading off to The Flats in Sunset Boulevard, every street, sidewalk, avenue, alleyway, and flat was coated in ashes and conflagrations throughout, turning once promising and prominent landmarks into a raging inferno AT BEST and a wildfire tsunami AT WORST.

By this point, almost all of Beverly Hills was up in flames, taking literally hundreds of lives with it.

Around 721 to be exact. The rampage started down in Holmby Park and proceeded onwards for 2 and a half miles….

….but the carnage seemed to have hit an impasse.

A police barricade was stationed around Northridge while actual officers held the line down in front of the San Fernando Rescue Mission establishment; a place of refuge, recovery, and restoration for men, women, and children who struggle with homelessness. Every officer, SWAT member, chief, lieutenant, and every available prescient available with a gun and a badge that could’ve been brought to the proceedings was present and accounted for.

Guns were pointed at the front door, assault rifles, pistols, shotguns, and even some snipers floating around in LAPD helicopters hovering about.

The culprit responsible for the carnage was held up inside this orphanage, potentially holding more hostages at bay. Tension arises, itchy fingers hovering over the trigger,

….and then the front door swings open.

Five adults and sixteen kids run out the front amass, fleeing in terror. SWAT and cops alike are quick to lower their guns immediately; these civilians were not a threat. Any potential hostages were not taken here.

And out from the light in the hallway emanating out to the rest of the street, revealed the big bad the authorities were looking for all night long: 19 year old, Rachel Lang (Odeya Rush), her hands and clothes dried and bloody while holding her pet dog Walter tightly in her grasp.

Limping down the steps, she takes her dear sweet time while the looming ambiance of terror hovers over her the more she has to stare out at those guns. Hoarsely breathing, she could feel her dog whimpering the closer she got to ground level.

She was surrendering…..begrudgingly.

Post-Credit scene[]

~Post Credit Scene~

A week after that incident in California Ralph was sitting at desk with it being broadcast that LA finest are on the search for this Rachel Lang girl and Ralph....felt he was seeing a ghost like he knew this girl from before

Ralph: It can't be.....it can't be.....

Older Woman: I didn't know how else to tell you....figuring it's been ten years since her mother took her away to California.

When the camera turned from behind her it revealed her to be Judith White (Sissy Speck) Ralph's mother making her Carrie's Grandmother

Ralph: And I wasn't there for her.....like I wasn't there for Carrie.

Judith: Carrie?

Ralph realized he blurted out her name just remembering he didn't tell her that he had a daughter from Margret and didn't know till Vanessa told her

Ralph: Mother.....I didn't know this till recently but....turns out Maggie and I had another daughter.....Carrie. And...she too has the power.

Judith didn't know how to take that information but the real question was.....what did Ralph mean by Another daughter ?

Judith: Good lord.....and you had no idea all this time?

Ralph: Margaret never called me and told me and sadly Carrie hasn't had the same luck as Rachel.

Whatever connection Ralph has with this Rachel Lang....it was on a first name base

Ralph: Carrie....had kids that pushed her too far....twice that set her off and now she's at a hospital to restore reputation.

Judith: Well....I do like to meet Carrie soon but if she is your daughter.....that does mean.....Rachel....has a sister.

Yep......if you remember Anisha mentioned Ralph had another daughter this Rachel Lang was her and her mother had to be the woman Carrie mentioned Ralph left her and Margret for

Judith: And you are their father.

Ralph: I don't know mother. I didn't tell Carrie about her yet she even hated me at first for my sin on my wife and leaving them when they needed me I didn't think she'd ever forgive me. Rachel may despise me more.

Judith: But if Carrie DID forgive you.....I have no doubt Rachel will too. Carrie learned from her mistakes cause you finally came through for her. It's more important now for her to know she has a sister. And they need their father.

Ralph: Is this what the Lord chose for me Mother?

Judith: I have no doubt it is my son. I even have no doubt that Carrie and Rachel will bring the best of you.

Ralph nods sheading a tear holding both of Judith's hands and looked at the tv with it showing a black and white image of Rachel's school picture

~Cuts out~

Survivors[]

Carrie
Sue
Sean
Ray
Vanessa
Anisha
Ralph
Thomas
Tara
George
Erika

Deaths[]

Eleanor Snell ~ Hit in the face with hammer and stabbed to death by the Archid
Aimee - Stabbed and sucked of any blood by the Archid
Scott Harolds - throat slit by the Archid
Rita Desjardin - beaten to death with crowbar
Alex Cambell - Forced choked by Carrie White
Ian Simmons - Forced choked by Carrie White
Random people at karaoke - stabbed, crushed, electrocuted or burnt
Kaitlyn Lawrence - Neck snapped by Carrie White
Paramedic - Slit in the throat by Chris Hargensen
Chris Hargensen - Heart exploded and fallen 50 stories

Featured Songs[]

Gavin Mikhail - Iridescent (Linkin Park cover)
Starset - Dark On Me
The Ninth Storm - Darling
LINKIN PARK - CASTLE OF GLASS
Naked Brothers Band - I Indeed Can See
Sick Puppies - Maybe (Unplugged)
U2 - The Troubles
Queen - Spread Your Wings
Celine Dion - Ashes
A-Ha - Take On Me

Main Cast Gallery[]

Trailer[]

Sequels[]

Carrie: Judgement Day, part 1

Carrie: Judgement Day, part II

Unofficial Sequels[]

The Rage

Carrie: Freedom

Carrie: The Haunted Dead

Carrie: A Bloody Christmas

Chronicle Of Carrie

Carrie Vs. Dracula

MMPA Rating[]

The following film is rated "R" for excessive violence and strong language throughout....

Fanon Wiki

Read the Wiki Policy before editing!

Carrie: Blood Of Redemption

Contents

Main Cast[]

Synopsis[]

Story[]

Mid-Credit Scene[]

Post-Credit scene[]

Survivors[]

Deaths[]

Featured Songs[]

Main Cast Gallery[]

Trailer[]

Sequels[]

Unofficial Sequels[]

MMPA Rating[]

Fan Feed